Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of the alphabet; with ninety illustrations"

See other formats


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  witii  funding  from 

University  of  Toronto 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/storyofalpliabetwOOclod 


PREFACE. 


If  this  little  book  does  not  supply  a  want,  it 
fills,  however  imperfectly,  a  gap;  for  the  only 
work  in  the  English  language  on  the  subject — 
Canon  Isaac  Taylor's  "  History  of  the  Alphabet  " 
— is  necessarily  charged  with  a  mass  of  technical 
detail  which  is  stiff  reading  even  for  the  student 
of  graphiology.  Moreover,  invaluable  and  indis- 
pensable as  is  that  work,  it  furnishes  only  a  meagre 
account  of  those  primitive  stages  of  the  art  of 
writing,  knowledge  of  which  is  essential  for  trac- 
ing the  development  of  that  art,  so  that  its  place 
in  the  general  evolution  of  human  inventions  is 
made  clear.  Prominence  is  therefore  given  to  this 
branch  of  the  subject  in  the  following  pages. 

In  the  recent  reprint  of  Canon  Taylor's  book 
no  reference  occurs  to  the  important  materials 
collected  by  Professor  Flinders  Petrie  and  Mr. 
Arthur  J.  Evans  in  Egypt  and  Crete,  the  result  of 
which  is  to  revolutionise  the  old  theory  of  the 
source  of  the  Alphabet  whence  our  own  and  others 
are  derived.  This  opens  up  a  big  question  for 
experts  to  settle;  and  here  it  must  suffice  to  pre- 
sent a  statement  of  the  new  evidence,  and  to  point 
out  its  significance,  so  that  the  reader  be  not  taken 
into  the  troubled  atmosphere  of  controversy. 
That  he  may,  further,  not  be  distracted  by  foot- 
notes, references  to  the  authorities  cited  are 
printed  in  the  text.  E.  C. 

RosEMONT,  ig  Carleton  Road, 
TuFNELL  Park,  N. 


CONTENTS. 


I.  Introductory 

II.  The  Beginnings  of  the  Alphabet 

III.  Memory-aids  and  Picture-writing 

(a)  Mnemonic         ..... 

(6)   Pictorial 

{c)  Ideographic  ..... 
{d)  Phonetic 

IV.  Chinese,  Japanese,  and  Corean  Scripts 
V.  Cuneiform  Writing 

VI.  Egyptian  Hieroglyphics  .... 

(a)  Hieroglyphic  Writing  .  .  , 
(i)  Hieratic  Writing  .... 
((")    Demotic  Writing       .... 

VII.  The  Rosetta  Stone          .... 
VIII.  Egyptian  Writin^  in  its  Relation  to  Other 
Scripts      


1 02 

105 
"3 
"5 

116 


121 
142 

173 


IX.  The  Cretan  and  Allied  Scripts  . 

X.  Greek  Papyri     

The  Diffusion  of  the  "  Phoenician  "  Alpha- 
bet— 

(a)  Aramean    ......     187 

{i>}  Sabajan      ......     igo 

(c)    Hellenic    ......     192 

XI.  Runes  and  Ogams 201 

Index 205 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Indian  Petition  to  United  States  Congress.  Front is/icce 

1.  Magical  I'ictograph  against  Stings       .         .         .         •     I? 

2.  Magical  Device  against  Skin  Disease  .         .         •     19 

3.  Aboriginal  Rock  Carvings  (Australia)  .         .         .25 
3a.  Aboriginal  Rock  Paintings  (Australia)       .         .         .26 

4.  Bushman  Paintings .     28 

4a.   Bushman  Paintings    .......     29 

4b.  Specimen  of  Bushmen  Rock  Sculptures    .         .         -30 
4c.  Engravings  found  on  Rocks  in  Algeria     .         .         .31 

5.  Bushman  Rain-Charm  ......     32 

6.  Semang  Rain-Charm  .......     33 

6a.  Record  of  Expedition         ......     33 

6b.  Various  Types  of  the  Human  Form  .         .         .33 

7.  Quipu,  for  Reckoning,  etc.  .....     37 

8.  Double  Calumet  Wampum  .....     44 

9.  Double  Calumet  Council  Hearth  .         .         .         .44 

10.  Jesuit  Missionary  Wampum         .         .         .         .         -45 

11.  Four  Nations'  Alliance  Wampum        .         .         .         .45 
iia.  Penn  Wampum  .......     46 

12.  13.   Indian  Grave-posts        .         .         .         .         ,         .48 

14.  Tomb-board  of  Indian  Chief       .         .         .         .         .49 

15.  Hunter's  Grave-post    .......     50 

16.  A  Cadger's  Map  of  a  Begging  District         .         .         .52 

17.  Ojibwa  Love-letter 53 

18.  Love-song 53 

19.  Mnemonic  Song  of  an  Ojibwa  Medicine-man      ,         .     54 

20.  Wabeno  destroying  an  Enemy    .         .         .         .  •     56 

21.  Etching  on  Innuit  Drill-bow        .         .         .         .         -57 

22.  Ojibwa  hunting  Record       ......     57 

23.  Hidatsa  Pictograph  on  a  Buffalo  Shoulder-blade         .     58 

24.  Alaskan  Hunting  Record    ......     59 

25.  Record  of  Starving  Hunter  .         .         .         .         .59 

26.  Alaskan  Hunting  Life  ......     60 

27.  Indian  Expedition       .......     61 

28.  Biography  of  Indian  Chief ......     61 

29.  War-song     .........     62 

30.  Letter  offering  Treaty  of  Peace  .         .         .         .         .63 

31.  Census  Roll  of  an  Indian  Band  .         .         .         .         .65 

32.  Record  of  Departure  (Innuit)      .         .         .         .         .66 

33.  Statue  from  Palenque  ......     70 


8 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


Man 


49- 
50. 

51- 
52. 


PIGURR 

34.  Itzcoatl 

35.  Rebus  of  Itzcoatl 

36.  Paternoster  Rebus     ..... 

37.  Chinese  Picture-writing  and  Later  Uncial 

38.  Chinese  and  Tibetan  Triglot     . 

39.  Rock  Inscription  at  Behistun    . 

40.  Cylinder  Seal  of  Sargon  I.  .         .         . 

41.  Tell-el-Amarna  Tablet      .... 

42.  First  Creation  Tablet         .... 

43.  44.   Deluge  Tablet  (Chaldean  Epic)  . 

45.  Hieroglyphic,  Hieratic,  and  Demotic  Signs  for 

46.  Comparative  Ideographs    .... 

47.  Ptolemy 

48.  Cleopatra  ....... 

Kaisars  (Csesar) — A.  Takrtr  (Autokrator) . 
Facsimile  of  Hieratic  Papyrus  Prisse 
Inscription  on  the  Eshmunazar  Sarcophagus 
Inscription  on  Sacred  Bowls  (Baal  Lebanon) 

53.  The  Moabite  Stone    .... 

54.  Maneh  Weight  ..... 

55.  Vase  with  Incised  Characters  (Crete) 

56.  Incised  Characters  on  Cup  (Crete)     . 

57.  Characters  on  Vase  (Crete) 

58.  Signs  on  Bronze  Axe  (Delphi)  . 

59.  Signs  on  Blocks  of  Mycenaean  Buildings  (Kn6sos) 

60.  Symbols  on  Three-sided  Cornelian  (Crete) 

61.  Symbols  on  Four-sided  Stone  (Crete) 

62.  Symbols  on  Four-sided  Stones,  with  Larger  Face 
(Central  Crete)       ...... 

Symbol  on  Single-faced  Cornelian  (Eastern  Crete) 
Symbol    on    Stone   of    Ordinary    Mycenaean    Type 

(Athens) 

Egyptian    Scarabs,    Xllth    Dynasty — Early   Cretan 

Seal-stones     ..... 

66.  Signs  on  Potsherds  at  Tell-el-Hesy  compared  with 

/Egean  Forms        .... 

67.  Hittite  Inscription  at  Hamah    . 

68.  Signs  on  Vase-handle  (Mycenae) 

69.  Signs  on  Amphora-handle  (Mycenae) 

Acknowledgments  are  gratefully  tendered  to  Messrs.  Macmillan, 
Messrs.  Longmans,  Mr.  John  Murray,  Messrs.  Eyre  &  Spottiswoode,  Mr. 
Edward  Arnold,  Messrs.  Witherby,  the  Cambridge  University  Press,  and 
the  Anthropological  Institute  for  permission  to  reproduce  illustrations 
from  their  several  Dublications. 


63- 
64. 

65- 


PAGB 

73 
73 
74 
76 
80 
86 
97 
99 
100 

lOI 

105 
no 

119 
119 
119 
127 
128 
132 

134 
136 
146 
146 

147 
147 
148 

149 
149 

150 
150 

150 

161 

162 
164 

166 

166 


-to— » a^o 


THE    STORY    OF 
THE    ALPHABET 


BY 

EDWARD    CLODD 

AUTHOR     OF    THE     STORY    OF     PRIMITIVE     MAN, 

PIONEERS    OF    EVOLUTION,     THE    STORY 

OF    CREATION,     ETC. 


"The  two  greatest   inventions  cf  the  human  mind 
are  writing  and  money — the  commoii  language  of  intel- 
ligence, and    the  common    langupgc   of   self-interest." 
— Marquis  de  Mikabeau 


WITH      NINETY      ILLUSTRATIONS 


NEW  YORK 
MCMXIII 


Copyright,  1900, 
Bv  D.  APPLETON   AND  COMPANY 


Prititi-il  in  tin-  I'liitcd  Statps  of  America 


THE 
STORY   OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


CHAPTER   I. 

INT  RODUC  TORY. 

"What  is  ever  seen  is  never  seen,"  and  it  may 
be  questioned  if  one  in  ten  thousand  of  the  read- 
ers of  to-day  ever  pauses  to  ask  what  is  the  his- 
tory of  the  conventional  signs  called  the  Alpha- 
bet, which,  in  their  varying  changes  of  position, 
make  up  the  symbols  of  the  hundred  thousand 
words  and  more  contained  in  a  comprehensive 
dictionary  of  the  English  tongue. 

Professor  Max  Muller  says  that  "by  putting 
together  twenty-three  or  twenty-four  letters  in 
every  possible  variety  we  might  produce  every 
word  that  has  ever  been  used  in  any  language  of 
the  world.  The  number  of  these  words,  taking 
twenty-three  letters  as  the  basis,  would  be  25,852,- 
016,738,884,976,640,000,  or,  if  we  took  twenty-four, 
would  be  620,448,401,733,239,439,360,000  ;  but,"  as 
the  Professor  warns  us,  in  words  the  force  of  which 
will  be  manifest  later  on,  "even  these  trillions, 
billions,  and  millions  of  sounds  would  not  be 
words,  because  they  would  lack  the  most  impor- 
tant ingredient — that  which  makes  a  word  to  be  a 
word — namely,  the  different  ideas  by  which  they 
were  called  into  life,  and  which  are  expressed  dif- 

9 


lO       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

ferently  in  different  languages."     (^Lectures  on  Lan- 
guage, ii.  8i.) 

These  words  themselves,  as  will  also  be  shown 
concerning  the  ear-pictures  by  which  they  are  rep- 
resented, reveal  in  their  analysis  a  story  of  the 
deepest  interest.  In  the  happy  simile  quoted  by 
the  late  Archbishop  Trench  in  his  Study  of  Words^ 
they  are  "  fossil  history,"  and,  as  he  adds,  "  fossil 
poetry  and  fossil  ethics "  also.  To  cite  a  few 
examples,  more  or  less  apposite  to  our  subject, 
"  book  "  is  probably  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  kk,  a 
"  beech,"  tablets  of  the  bark  of  that  tree  being 
one  of  the  substances  on  which  written  characters 
were  inscribed.  Parallel  to  this  are  the  words 
"  library "  and  "  libel,"  both  derived  from  the 
Latin  liber,  the  inner  bark  or  rind  of  a  tree  used 
for  paper ;  while,  as  everybody  knows,  the  word 
"  paper  "  preserves  the  history  of  the  manufacture 
of  writing  material  in  Egypt  from  the  pith  of  the 
papyrus  reed,  the  use  of  which  goes  back,  as  will 
be  shown  hereafter,  to  a  high  antiquity,  and  the 
classic  name  of  which,  biblos,  has  been  applied  to 
"  bible."  "  Code  "  is  derived  from  the  Latin  codex, 
"a  tree-trunk";  "letters"  comes  through  the 
French  /ettre  from  the  Latin  lino,  lition,  "  to  daub  " 
or  "  besmear,"  an  early  mode  of  writing  being  the 
graving  of  characters  on  tablets  smeared  with 
wax.  "Tablet"  is  the  diminutive  of  "table," 
which  comes  from  the  Latin  tabula,  "  a  board," 
and  the  ancient  writing  instrument,  called  a  stylus, 
illustrates  the  passage  of  language  from  the  con- 
crete to  the  abstract  in  its  application  to  the  way 
in  which  a  writer  expresses  his  ideas.  We  speak 
of  his  "style,"  just  as  we  say  "he  wields  an  able 
pen,"  this  word  being  derived  from  the  Latin 
penna,  "  a  feather."     The  phrase  lapsus  calami,  "  a 


INTRODUCTORY.  1 1 

slip  of  the  pen,"  preserves  record  of  the  use  of 
the  reed  (Latin  calamus),  which  also  survives  in 
"quill,"  from  Old  English  quylle,  "a  reed."  But 
the  metal  pen  has  a  longer  history  than  was  sus- 
pected, since  Dr.  Waldstein  has  found  one,  cut 
and  slit  like  our  modern  specimens,  in  a  tomb  of 
the  third  century  b.  c,  at  Eretria  in  the  island  of 
Euboea  in  the  yEgean.  "Volume,"  from  Latin 
volutiien,  "a  roll,"  tells  us  what  was  the  usual  form 
of  books  in  ancient  times,  the  old  form  of  preser- 
vation and  custody  of  legal  records  surviving  in 
"Rolls  of  Court,"  "Master  of  the  Rolls,"  and  so 
forth.  So  in  "diploma,"  which,  literally,  is  a 
paper  folded  double,  from  Greek  diploo,  "  to  fold." 
Both  "  diplomacy  "  and  "  duplicity  "  mean  "  doub- 
ling," but  the  force  of  the  parallel  may  not  be 
pursued  here.  Finally — for  the  list  might  be  ex- 
tended indefinitely — "  parchment  "  is  borrowed 
from  Pergamus,  a  town  in  Asia  Minor,  where  skin 
came  into  general  use,  Ptolemy  V.  (205-1S5  b.  c), 
so  runs  a  doubtful  story  told  by  Plmy,  having 
prohibited  the  export  of  papyrus  from  Egypt. 

As  words,  under  the  analyses  now  indicated, 
yield  the  history  of  their  origin  and  of  the  changes 
both  in  spelling  and  meaning  which  follow  their 
passage  from  older  forms,  and  likewise  reveal  the 
reasons  which  governed  the  choice  of  them,  so 
the  letters  of  which  they  are  made  up  bear  witness 
to  similar  laws  of  development.  The  story  which 
it  is  the  purpose  of  this  little  book  to  endeavour 
to  extract  from  them  has  mutilated  and  imperfect 
chapters,  and,  moreover,  missing  chapters  which 
may  never  be  recovered.  But  sufficing  material 
survives  for  piecing  together  a  narrative  of  the 
triumph  of  the  human  mind  over  one  of  the  most 
difficult  tasks  to  which  it  could  apply  itself ;  a  task 


12       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

which,  unwrought,  would  have  made  advance  in 
the  highest  sense  impossible  beyond  a  certain 
point.  In  the  highest  sense,  because  man  has 
gone  a  long  way  without  knowledge  either  of 
reading  or  wTiting.  These  "two  R's "  are  not 
necessary  in  matters  of  personal  contact  with  his 
fellows,  while  in  other  ways  progress  is  independ- 
ent of  them.  An  illiterate  man  may  be  an  accom- 
plished landscape  artist,  a  skilful  engineer,  a  suc- 
cessful farmer  or  trader,  and  prosperous  in  many 
ways  where  the  aim  of  life  is  to  "  live  by  bread 
alone."  It  is  true  that  much  of  the  intellectual 
and  spiritual  record  of  man's  past  was  long  pre- 
served in  the  form  of  oral  tradition.  But  to  the 
volume  of  such  record  there  is  a  limit,  while  time 
and  caprice  alike  work  havoc  in  it.  Memory, 
great  as  was  its  capacity  of  old,  before  depend- 
ence on  books  impaired  it,  was  not  infallible,  nor, 
as  the  world's  stock  of  knowledge  increased,  could 
it  "pull  down  its  barns  and  build  greater  wherein 
to  bestow  its  goods."  We  have,  by  an  effort  of 
the  imagination  well-nigh  impossible  to  make, 
only  to  assume  the  absence  of  any  means  of  mate- 
rial record  of  the  involved  and  myriad  events 
which  fill  the  world's  past,  to  conceive  the  intel- 
lectual poverty  of  the  present.  We  have  only  to 
assume  the  absence  of  any  medium  whereby  we 
could  communicate  with  friends  at  a  distance,  or 
whereby  the  now  complex  and  countless  dealings 
between  man  and  man  could  be  set  down  and 
every  transaction  thus  "brought  to  book,"  to 
realise  the  hopeless  tangle  of  our  social  life.  All 
that  memory  failed  to  overlap  would  be  an  abso- 
lute blank  ;  the  dateless  and  otherwise  uninscribed 
monuments  which  the  past  had  left  behind  would 
but  deepen  the   darkness  ;  all  knowledge  of  the 


INTRODUCTORY.  1 3 

Strivings  and  speculations  of  men  of  old  would 
have  been  unattainable;  all  observation  and  ex- 
perience through  which  science  has  advanced  from 
guesses  to  certainties  irretrievably  lost ;  life  could 
have  been  lived  only  from  "hand  to  mouth,"  and 
the  spectacle  presented  of  an  arrested  world  of 
sentient  beings.  Save  in  fragmentary  echoes  re- 
peated by  fugitive  bards,  the  great  epics  of  East 
and  West  would  have  perished,  and  the  immortal 
literatures  of  successive  ages  never  have  e.xisted. 
The  invention  of  writing  alone  made  possible  the 
passage  from  barbarism  to  civilisation,  and  secured 
the  continuous  progress  of  the  human  race.  It  is 
solely  through  the  marvellous  perfecting,  through 
stages  of  slow  advance,  of  a  scripture  that  "  can- 
not be  broken,"  that  the  past  is  as  eloquent,  as 
real,  as  the  present.  "  The  pen  is  mightier  than 
the  sword  "  in  accumulating  and  preserving  for 
both  gentle  and  simple  the  store  of  the  world's  in- 
tellectual wealth,  unto  which  "all  the  things  that 
can  be  desired  are  not  to  be  compared." 

These  reflections  are  commonplace  enough, 
but  they  may  not  be  wholly  needless,  and  an  ex- 
ample or  two  of  the  impression  made  on  the  bar- 
baric mind  by  written  symbols  may  help  us  the 
better  to  appreciate  what  our  case  would  be  with- 
out them.  In  the  narrative  of  his  adventures  in 
the  Tonga  Islands,  published  about  ninety  years 
ago,  William  Mariner  tells  how  anxiety  to  escape 
from  the  place  where,  on  the  wreck  of  the  ship 
Port  au  Prince,  he  and  some  other  Englishmen 
had  been  cast  ashore,  led  him  to  write,  by  means 
of  a  solution  of  gunpowder  and  a  little  mucilage 
for  ink,  a  letter  which  he  entrusted  to  a  friendly 
native  to  give  to  the  captain  of  any  vessel  that 
might   happen   to  touch   at   Tonga.     Finow,  the 


14       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

king,  came  to  hear  of  this,  and  got  hold  of  the 
letter.  But  he  could  make  "  neither  head  nor 
tail  "  of  it.  However,  by  threats  of  death  if  lie 
refused,  one  of  Mariner's  shipmates  was  made  to 
interpret  the  mystic  signs  to  Finow,  who,  still 
puzzled,  sent  for  Mariner  and  ordered  him  to 
write  down  something  else,  saying,  when  Mariner 
asked  for  a  subject,  "  Put  down  me."  This  done, 
Finow  sent  for  another  sailor,  who  read  the  royal 
name  aloud,  whereupon  the  king  appeared  more 
bewildered  than  ever,  exclaiming,  "This  not  like 
me  ;  where  are  my  legs  ?  "  Then  it  slowly  dawned 
upon  him  that  it  was  possible  to  make  signs  of 
things  which  both  the  writer  and  the  interpreter 
had  seen.  But  the  bewilderment  returned  when 
Mariner  told  him  that  he  could  write  down  a 
description  of  any  one  whom  he  had  never  seen, 
or  of  an  event  which  happened  long  ago  or  far 
away,  when  these  were  told  him.  Thereupon 
Finow  whispered  to  him  the  name  of  Tongoo  Aho, 
a  former  king  of  Tonga,  who,  it  had  come  to 
Mariner's  knowledge,  was  blind  in  one  eye.  When 
Mariner  set  these  things  down,  and  the  king  had 
them  read  to  him,  it  was  explained  that  "  in  sev- 
eral parts  of  the  w^orld  messages  were  sent  to 
great  distances  through  the  same  medium,  and, 
being  folded  and  fastened  up,  the  bearer  could 
know  nothing  of  the  contents  ;  and  that  the  his- 
tories of  whole  nations  were  thus  handed  down  to 
posterity  without  spoiling  by  being  kept.  Finow 
acknowledged  this  to  be  a  most  notable  invention, 
but  added  that  it  would  not  at  all  do  for  the  Tonga 
Islands;  that  there  would  be  nothing  but  dis- 
turbances and  conspiracies,  and  he  should  not 
be  sure  of  his  life  perhaps  another  month.  He 
said,  however,   jocularly,  that  he   should   like  to 


INTRODUCTORY.  15 

know  it  himself,  and  for  all  the  women  to  know 
it,  that  he  might  make  love  with  less  risk  of 
discovery,  and  not  so  much  chance  of  incurring 
the  vengeance  of  their  husbands."  (Mariner's 
Tonga  Islands,  \.  116,  ed.  1827.)  The  Smith- 
sonian Reports,  1864,  tell  a  story  of  an  Indian 
who  was  sent  by  a  missionary  to  a  colleague 
with  four  loaves  of  bread,  accompanied  by  a 
letter  stating  their  number.  The  Indian  ate  one 
of  the  loaves,  and  was,  of  course,  found  out.  He 
was  sent  on  a  similar  errand  and  repeated  the 
theft,  but  took  the  precaution  to  hide  the  letter 
under  a  stone  while  he  was  eating  the  bread,  so 
that  it  might  not  see  him  ! 

Barbaric  ideas  fall  into  fundamentally-related 
groups,  and  the  examples  just  given  are  connected 
with  the  wide-spread  belief  in  the  efficacy  of  writ- 
ten characters  to  work  black  or  white  magic,  to 
effect  cures,  and  otherwise  act  as  charms — a  belief 
largely  derived  from  the  legends  which  ascribe  the 
origin  of  writing  to  the  gods — legends  themselves 
the  product  of  Ignorance,  the  mother  of  Mystery. 
In  an  Assyrian  inscription,  Sardanapalus  V.  speaks 
of  the  cuneiform  or  wedge-shaped  characters  as  a 
revelation  to  his  royal  ancestors  from  the  god 
Nebo ;  among  the  Egyptians,  Thoth  was  the 
scribe  of  the  gods,  and  their  oldest  forms  of  writ- 
ing were  named  "the  divine."  Chinese  tradition 
ascribes  the  invention  of  writing  to  the  dragon- 
faced,  four-eyed  sage  Ts'ang  Chien,  who  saw  in 
the  stars  of  heaven,  the  footprints  of  birds,  and 
the  marks  on  the  back  of  the  tortoise,  the  models 
on  which  he  formed  the  written  characters.  At 
this  invention  "  heaven  caused  showers  of  grain 
to  descend  from  on  high;  the  disembodied  spirits 
wept  in  the  darkness,  and  the  dragons  withdrew 


l6       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

themselves  from  sight."  On  the  altars  raised  to 
Ts'ang  Chien  throughout  the  Celestial  Land,  every 
scrap  of  fugitive  paper  which  has  writing  on  it  is 
burned  in  his  honour.  In  Hindu  legend,  Brahma, 
the  supreme  god  of  the  Indian  Trinity,  gives 
knowledge  of  letters  to  men ;  and  Nagari,  in 
which  alphabet  the  sacred  books  are  written,  is 
spoken  of  as  "  belonging  to  the  city  of  the  gods." 
The  handwriting  of  Brahma,  legend  further  says, 
is  seen  in  the  serrated  sutures  of  men's  skulls  ;  and 
as  Yahweh  or  Jehovah  wrote  the  "Ten  Words" 
with  his  own  finger,  so  Brahma  inscribed  the  holy 
texts  of  the  Veda  on  leaves  of  gold.  The  story  of 
the  culture-hero,  Cadmus,  introducing  the  alpha- 
bet from  Phoenicia  into  Greece  is  well  known; 
while  in  Irish  legend,  Ogmios,  the  Gaelish  Hercu- 
les, is  familiar  as  the  inventor  of  writing.  But 
perhaps  less  familiar  is  that  in  the  Northern  Saga 
which  attributes  the  invention  of  runes  to 
Odin  :— 

"  Thought-runes  shall  thou  deal  with 
If  thou  wilt  be  of  all  men 
Fairest-souled,  wight  and  wisest. 
These  areded, 
These  first  cut, 
These  first  took  to  heart  high  Hropt."     (Odin.) 

Belief  in  the  power  of  the  spoken  word,  nota- 
bly as  a  curse,  has  world-wide  illustration  ;  and 
not  less  is  that  in  the  power  of  the  written  word 
or  of  the  pictorial  symbol.  Cabalistic  formulae 
and  texts  from  sacred  writings  play  a  large  part ; 
the  virtue  in  Jewish  phylacteries  and  frontlets 
was  believed  to  depend  on  the  texts  which  they 
enclosed;  the  amulets  worn  by  Abyssinians  to 
avert  the  evil  eye  and  ward  off  demons  have  the 
secret  name  of    God  chased  on  them  ;    passages 


Fig.  I. — Magical  pictograph  against  stings. 


1 8  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

from  the  Koran  are  enclosed  in  bags  and  hung 
on  Turkish  and  Arab  horses  to  protect  them 
against  Hke  maleficence;  prayers  to  the  Madonna 
are  slipped  into  charm-cases  to  be  worn  by  the 
Neapolitans;  while  not  so  many  years  back  (in- 
deed, so  persistent  are  superstitions,  that  kindred 
practices  obtain  throughout  Europe  to  this  day) 
sick  folk  in  the  Highlands  were  fanned  with  the 
leaves  of  the  Bible. 

In  his  instructive  and  entertaining  book  on 
Evolution  in  Art,  Professor  Haddon  refers  to  a 
series  of  valuable  observations  on  the  use  of  pic- 
ture-writing as  a  charm  against  diseases  and 
stings  of  venomous  animals,  among  the  Semang 
tribes  of  East  Malacca,  made  by  Mr.  H.  Vaughan 
Stevens,  and  edited  by  Mr.  A.  Grunwedel.  The 
women  wear  bamboo  combs  on  which  are  drawn 
patterns  of  flowers  or  parts  of  flowers  believed  to 
be  antidotes  to  fevers  and  other  invisible  dis- 
eases; for  injuries  and  wounds  such  as  those 
caused  by  a  falling  bough  in  the  jungle,  or  the 
bite  of  a  centipede,  other  means  are  employed. 
Among  the  magic-working  devices  incised  in 
bamboo  staves  by  the  Semang  magicians,  Mr. 
Vaughan  Stevens  gives  illustrations  of  one  against 
the  stings  of  scorpions  and  centipedes  (fig.  i), 
and  of  another  against  a  skin  disease  (fig.  2). 

In  the  first-named  there  is  depicted  the  figure 
of  an  Argus  pheasant,  the  wheel-like  patterns 
beneath  which  represent  the  eye-marks  in  the 
tail-feathers.  On  the  left  is  an  orange-coloured 
centipede,  the  head  of  which  points  to  the  tail  of 
the  pheasant.  The  dotted  lines  round  the  centi- 
pede are  tracks  which  it  leaves  on  a  man's  skin. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  Argus  are  two  blue  scor- 
pions, the  figures  at  the  end  of  their  tails  repre- 


INTRODUCTORY 


senting  a  swelling  in 
the  flesh  of  the  persons 
stung  by  them.  The 
female  of  this  kind  of 
scorpion  is  more  poi- 
sonous than  the  male, 
and  is  said  to  cause 
double  stings,  which 
are  denoted  by  the  two 
rows  of  dots  in  the  top 
figure.  "The  signifi- 
cance of  this  bamboo 
is  that  as  the  Argus 
pheasant  feeds  on  cen- 
tipedes and  scorpions, 
so  its  help  is  invoked 
against  them  by  strik- 
ing the  bamboo  against 
the  ground." 

The  other  example, 
which  exhibits  a  much 
more  complicated  and 
conventionalised  de- 
vice, is  designed  as  a 
charm  against  two 
kinds  of  skin  disease, 
the  one  represented  by 
fish  scales  indicating 
leprous  white  ulcers, 
the  other  represented 
by  oval  figures  indicat- 
ing hard  knots  on  and 
under  the  skin.  The 
rows  stand  for  the  sev- 
eral parts  of  the  body 
which  are  affected,  and 


-Magical  device  against 
skin  disease. 


20      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

the  figures  increase  in  size  to  show  that  the  disease 
will  spread  if  not  cured.  Although  the  way  in 
which  the  charm  is  applied  is  not  clear,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  belief  in  its  virtue  belongs  to  the  large 
class  of  barbaric  ideas  grouped  under  sympa- 
thetic magic, ;'.  e.  that  things  outwardly  resembling 
one  another  are  thought  by  the  barbaric  or  illiter- 
ate to  possess  the  same  qualities.  The  result  is 
that  effects  are  brought  about  in  the  individual 
himself  by  the  production  of  similar  effects  in 
things  belonging  to  him,  or,  what  is  more  to  the 
purpose,  in  images  or  effigies  of  him.  Here  it 
sufifices  to  say  that  the  most  familiar  examples  of 
"  sympathetic  magic  "  are  the  making  of  an  image 
of  the  person  whose  destruction  is  sought,  of  wax, 
clay,  or  other  substance,  so  that  as  the  wax  is 
melted,  or  the  clay  dissolved  in  running  water, 
his  life  may  decline  or  wear  away  to  its  doom. 
Such  examples  are  gathered  alike  from  civilised 
and  barbaric  folk,  from  Devonshire  and  the  High- 
lands to  North  America  and  Borneo. 

Things  are  invested  with  mystery  in  the  degree 
that  their  origins  and  causes  are  unknown;  and 
the  beliefs  and  customs,  of  which  a  few  among  the 
teeming  illustrations  have  been  given,  invite  the 
reflection  that,  had  writing  remained  the  monop- 
oly of  any  caste  or  class,  it  would  have  remained 
an  engine  of  enslavement,  instead  of  becoming  an 
engine  of  liberation  of  the  mind.  "Knowledge  is 
power,"  and  whatever  has  ensured  the  possession 
and  the  retention  of  power  over  his  fellows  has 
been  seized  upon  by  man — notably  by  man  as 
priest,  from  medicine-man  to  Pope,  as  wielder  of 
weapons  of  authority,  the  more  dreaded  when  un- 
seen or  intangible.  Signs  which  were  unadapted, 
and,  things  being  what  they  then  were,  impossible, 


THE   BEGINNINGS   OF  THE  ALPHABET.         2  1 

for  general  use,  and  moreover  needing  great  ex- 
penditure of  time  and  labour  to  master  them, 
would  come  under  this  head,  and  it  was  only 
through  their  ultimate  simplification  that  they 
could  become  serviceable  to  the  many,  and  made 
vehicles  of  the  diffusion  of  knowledge.  How 
monstrous  and  penal  an  mstrument  of  inequality 
learning  itself  long  continued  among  ourselves  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  "  benefit  of  clergy  " — one 
among  many  evidences  of  the  old  conflict  between 
the  civil  and  the  sacerdotal  powers — was  not 
wholly  repealed  until  the  year  1827.  Under  this 
statute,  exemption  from  trial  for  criminal  offences 
before  secular  courts  was  extended,  by  law  passed 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  I.,  not  only  to  ecclesiastics, 
but  to  any  man  who  could  read.  A  prisoner  sen- 
tenced to  death  might  be  claimed  by  the  bishop 
of  the  diocese  as  a  clerk  and  haled  before  him, 
when  the  ordinary  gave  the  man  a  Latin  book 
from  which  to  read  a  verse  or  two.  If  the  ordi- 
nary said  "  Legit  ut  clericus  " — /.  e.  "  he  reads  like 
a  clerk  " — the  offender  was  only  burnt  in  the  hand, 
and  then  set  free. 


CHAPTER  n. 

THE    BEGINNINGS    OF    THE    ALPHABET. 

We  may,  without  further  preface,  advance  to 
our  main  purpose,  which  is  to  supply  an  account 
of  the  stages  through  which  the  alphabets  of  the 
civilised  world  passed  before  they  reached  their, 
practically,  final  form.  Here,  as  in  aught  else 
that  the  wit  of  man  has  devised  and  the  cunning 


2  2  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

of  his  hand  applied,  the  law  of  development  is 
seen  at  work.  In  the  quest  for  traces  of  any 
fundamental  differences  between  him  and  the 
animals  to  which  he  stands  in  nearest  physical 
and  psychical  relation,  he  has  been  variously  de- 
scribed as  tool-maker,  fire-maker,  possessor  of 
articulate  speech,  and  so  forth;  but  the  further 
that  observation  and  comparison  have  been  made, 
the  more  apparent  has  it  become  that  those  differ- 
ences are  of  degree  and  not  of  kind.  Some  evi- 
dence in  support  of  this  has  been  already  summa- 
rised in  previous  volumes  of  this  series;  and  here 
it  suffices  to  say  that  it  is  in  the  inventive  arts,  as 
e.g.  the  production  of  fire,  of  the  mode  of  which 
nature  supplied  the  hints,  and  the  making  of  pic- 
torial signs,  in  which  the  mimetic  instinct,  shared 
by  some  of  the  lower  animals,  comes  into  play, 
that,  restricting  the  comparison  to  things  material, 
man  appears  upon  a  higher  plane.  But  this  has 
been  reached  by  processes  of  development  involv- 
ing no  break  in  the  continuity  of  things. 

In  this  "story"  we  start  with  man  as  sign- 
maker.  His  prehistoric  remains  supply  evidence 
of  artistic  capacity  in  a  remote  past,  and  set  be- 
fore us  in  vigorous,  rapid  outline  what  his  life  and 
surroundings  must  have  been.  On  fragments  of 
bone,  horn,  schist,  and  other  materials,  the  savage 
hunter  of  the  Reindeer  Period,  using  a  pointed 
flint  flake,  depicted  alike  himself  and  the  wild  ani- 
mals which  he  pursued.  From  cavern-floors  of 
France,  Belgium,  and  other  parts  of  Western 
Europe,  whose  deposits  date  from  the  Old  Stone 
Age,  there  have  been  unearthed  rude  etchings  of 
naked,  hardy  men  brandishing  spears  at  wild 
horses,  or  creeping  along  the  ground  to  hurl  their 
weapons  at  the  urus,  or  wild  ox,  or  at  the  woolly- 


THE   BEGINNINGS  OF  THE   ALPHABET.  23 

haired  elephant.  A  portrait  of  this  last  named, 
showing  the  creature's  shaggy  ears,  long  hair,  and 
upwardly  curved  tusks,  its  feet  being  hidden  in 
the  surrounding  high  grass,  is  one  of  the  most 
famous  examples  of  palasolithic  art. 

Here  let  us  pause  to  say  that  the  apparent 
absence  of  other  indications  of  man's  presence, 
showing  passage  from  lower  to  higher  stages  of 
culture,  led  to  the  assumption  that  vast  gaps  have 
occurred  in  his  occupancy  of  north-western  and 
other  parts  of  Europe.  The  theory  of  absolute 
disconnection  between  the  Old  Stone  Age  and  the 
Newer  Stone  Age  long  held  the  field,  but  it  has 
disappeared  before  the  evidence  against  tenant- 
less  intervals  of  areas  in  prehistoric  times.  And 
so  with  succeeding  periods.  There  is  no  warrant 
for  assuming  entire  effacement  of  one  race,  with 
resulting  clear  field  for  the  immigration  of  an- 
other race;  and  modern  archaeological  research  is 
producing  the  links  which  connect  the  rude  art  of 
Northern  with  that  of  Southern  Europe,  and,  what 
will  be  shown  to  be  of  great  moment,  with  that 
of  the  Eastern  Mediterranean.  The  examples  of 
this  must  remain  rare,  since  only  pictographs  on 
some  durable  material,  or  specimens  of  the  fictile 
art,  would  survive  the  action  of  time.  But,  hap- 
pily, if  they  are  infrequent,  they  are  widely  dis- 
tributed. For  to  those  yielded  by  the  bone- 
caverns  already  referred  to  are  to  be  added  rock- 
carvings  in  Denmark,  and  figures  on  limestone 
cliffs  of  the  Maritime  Alps;  there  are  curious 
graphic  signs,  suggestive  to  some  eyes  of  a  primi- 
tive script,  in  the  Marz  d'Azil  cave;  while  still 
more  interesting  are  the  animal  and  fylfot  or 
swastika-like  figures  (the  swastika  is  a  solar  sym- 
bol) "painted  probably  by  early  Slavonic  hands 


24       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

on  the  face  of  a  rock  overhanging  a  sacred  grotto 
in  a  fiord  of  the  Bocche  di  Cattaro."  To  this  last- 
named  example,  given  by  Mr.  Arthur  Evans  in  his 
paper  on  "  Primitive  Pictographs "  {Jour?ial  of 
Hellenic  Studies,  xiv.  ii.  1894)  may  be  added  some 
pregnant  remarks  by  the  same  authority.  "When 
we  recall  the  spontaneous  artistic  qualities  of  the 
ancient  race  which  has  left  its  records  in  the  carv- 
ings on  bone  and  ivory  in  the  caves  of  the  'Rein- 
deer Period,'  this  evidence  of  at  least  partial 
continuity  on  the  northern  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean suggests  speculations  of  the  deepest  inter- 
est. Overlaid  with  new  elements,  swamped  in  the 
dull,  though  materially  higher,  Neolithic  civilisa- 
tion, may  not  the  old  aesthetic  faculties  which 
made  Europe  the  earliest-known  home  of  anything 
that  can  be  called  human  art,  as  opposed  to  mere 
tools  and  mechanical  contrivances,  have  finally 
emancipated  themselves  once  more  in  the  South- 
ern regions,  where  the  old  stock  most  survived  ? 
In  the  extraordinary  manifestations  of  artistic 
genius  to  which,  at  widely  remote  periods  and  un- 
der the  most  diverse  political  conditions,  the  later 
populations  of  Greece  and  Italy  have  given  birth, 
may  we  not  be  allowed  to  trace  the  re-emergence, 
as  it  were,  after  long  underground  meanderings, 
of  streams  whose  upper  waters  had  seen  the  day- 
light of  that  earlier  world  ?  "  (Presidential  Ad- 
dress to  the  Anthropological  Section,  British  Asso- 
ciation, Nature,  ist  Oct.  1896.) 

But  man  at  the  same  stage  of  culture  being 
everywhere  practically  the  same,  there  is,  in  the 
paucity  of  examples  from  the  Europe  of  the  past, 
compensation  in  the  specimens  of  graphic  art 
found  among  extant  barbaric  folk.  It  is  prob- 
able that  a  good  proportion  of  these  lack  signifi- 


THE   BEGINNINGS  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


25 


cance,  but  the  pictograph  is  the  parent  of  the  alphabet, 
and  therefore  the  careful  transcripts  of  rock  and 
other  paintings  which  explorers  have  made  may 


Fig.  3. — Aboriginal  rock-carvings  (Australia). 

yet  prove  to  be  of  value  when  interpreted  in  the 
light  of  examples  whose  gradations  have  been 
traced.  Since  the  extinction  of  the  Tasmanians, 
whom  anthropologists  regard  as  the  nearest  ap- 
proach to  Palaeolithic  man,  the  Australians  stand, 
in  certain  respects,  at  the  bottom  of  the  scale,  al- 
though the  ingenuity  of  their  social  organisations 
warrants  hesitation  in  making  them  the  nadir  of 
human  kind.  But  as  the  reproductions  show  (Figs. 
3  and  3a),  their  attempts  at  art  are  inferior  to  the 
spirited  designs  of  the  prehistoric  cave-dwellers. 


THE    BEGINNINGS   OF   THE   ALPHABET.  27 

Mr.  R.  H.  Mathews,  who  has  made  an  exten- 
sive survey  of   the  rock-pahitings  and   carvings, 
says  that  one  type  serves  for  another,  so  lacking 
are  all  in  variety  ;  "the  stencilled  and  impressed 
hands,  the  outlines  of  men  and  animals  rudely 
depicted   in    various    colours,    appearing   to    be 
universally  distributed  over  the  continent."     He 
adds   that    "  although    it    will    be   better  not  to 
attempt  to  suggest   meanings  to  the  groups  of 
native  drawings  until  a  very  much  larger  amount 
of  information  has  been   brought   together  .  .  . 
still  when  we  know  that  drawings  such  as  these 
by    uncivilised    nations  of   all   times,   in   various 
parts  of  the  world,  have  ultimately  been  found 
to  be  full  of  meaning,  it  is  not  unreasonable  for 
us  to  expect  that  the  strange  figures  painted  and 
carved  upon   rocks  all  over  Australia  will  some 
day  be  interpreted.     Perhaps  some  of  these  pic- 
tures are  ideographic  expressions  of  events  in  the 
history  of  the  tribe;  certain  groupings  of  figures 
may  portray  some  legend  ;  many  of  the  animals 
probably  represent  totems  ;  and  it  is  likely  that 
a  number  of  them  were  executed  for  pastime  and 
amusement."     {^Journal  of  the  Anthropological  In- 
stitute, XXV.    2,   p.    153.)     In   their   recently    pub- 
lished   "  Native    Tribes    of    Central    Australia," 
Messrs.  Spencer  and  Gillen  divide  the  rock-paint- 
ings into  two  series,  those  of  ordinary  type,  and 
those   which,   found   in    places  strictly    taboo    to 
women    and    children    and    uninitiated    men,  are 
associated  with  totems,  i.e.  with  the  natural  object, 
whether  living  or  non-living,  from  w^hich  the  tribe 
believes  itself  to  be  descended.     These  totemistic 
figures,   called  Chiiringa   (a  general   native  term 
for  sacred  objects)  Ilkinia,  are   frequently  in  the 
form  of  spiral  and  concentric  circles,  others  being 


28 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


portraits   of   the    totems    themselves,   as    low    in 
type  as  the  centipede  or  witchetty  grub. 


Fig.  4. — Bushman  paintings. 

The  faces  of  sandstone  caverns  in  South 
Africa  are  often  covered  with  paintings  which 
are  the  handiwork  of  Bushmen  (Figs.  4,  4a,  and 
4^).     With  a  skill  showing  some  advance  on  the 


THE   BEGINNINGS  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


29 


art  of  the  Australian  aborigines  there  is  depicted, 
usually  in  black  or  brownish-red  colour,  the  hunt- 
ing and  other  exploits  which  make  up  life  among 
a  people  who  represent  the  aboriginal  races  of 
the  southern  portion  of  the  continent.     Some  of 


\^y((.-l^y    mm 


Fig.  4a. — Bushman  paintings. 

the  drawings  border  on  caricature  ;  others,  in  the 
words  of  an  observer,  "  suggest  actual  portraiture. 
The  ornamentation  of  the  head-dresses,  feathers, 


3° 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


beads,  tassels,  &c.,  seemed  to  have  claimed  much 
care,  while  the  higher  classes  of  drawings  indicate 

correct  apprecia- 
tion of  the  actual 
appearance  of  ob- 
jects, and  per- 
spective and  fore- 
shortening are 
well  rendered." 
(Mark  Hutchin- 
son, Jounial  of 
the  Anthropological 
Institute,  xiv.  p. 
464.) 

These  proba- . 
bly  now  degraded 
folk,  who  live  on 
lizards,  locusts, 
and  roots  when 
other  food  fails, 
have  a  good  store 
of  legend  and 
folk-lore.  Fig.  5 
seems  to  portray 


Fig. 


4^. — Specimen  of  Bushman  rock 
sculptures. 


their  belief  in  "  sympathetic  magic,"  if,  as  conjec- 
tured, it  represents  the  dragging  of  an  hippopota- 
mus or  other  amphibious  animal  across  the  land 
for  the  purpose  of  producing  rain.  The  Semangs 
of  the  Malay  Peninsula  use  a  bamboo  rain-charm 
(Fig.  6),  on  which  the  wind-driven  showers  are  de- 
picted in  oblique  lines,  and,  among  many  other  ex- 
amples wherein  the  higher  and  lower  culture  meet 
together,  there  is  one  supplied  by  old  Rome, 
where  it  was  the  custom  to  throw  images  of  the 
corn-spirit  into  the  Tiber  so  that  the  crops  might 
be  drenched  with  rain.     As  showing  the  persist- 


THE    BEGINNINGS   OF   THE    ALPHABET. 


31 


ency  of  superstitions,  here  is  a  paragraph  anent 
the  severe  drought  in  Russia  in  1899:  "In  an- 
other village  of  the  district  of  Bugulma  some 
moujiks  opened  the  grave  of  a  peasant  who  had 
lately  been  buried,  and  then  poured  water  over 
the  corpse,  in  the  belief  that  this  was  the  best 
method  of  bringing 
rai  n . ' ' — Daily  Chronicle, 
24th  August  1899.  The 
New  World  is  rich  in 
ancient  monuments 
often  adorned  with 
symbolic  devices,  but 
older  than  these  are 
the  pictographs  cover- 
ing erratic  blocks  and 
cliff  escarpments  from 
Guiana  to  Nova  Scotia, 
and  westward  to  the 
Rockies.  Some  are  in- 
cised in  the  hard  stone 
to  a  depth  of  half  an 
inch  ;  others  are  traced 
in  broad  lines  of  red 
ochre  or  other  colour, 
their  weather  -  worn 
state  witnessing  to  a 
high  antiquity.  Their 
purpose  is  often  not 
easy  to  explain,  but  we 
know  that  therein  lie 
the  germs  whence  al- 
phabets sprung.  One  picture  (Fig.  da)  on  the 
face  of  a  rock  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior, 
copied  and  interpreted  by  Schoolcraft,  records  an 
expedition  across  the  lake,  led  by  Myeengun,  or 
3 


Fig.  4r. — Engravings  found  on 
rocks  in  Algeria  (compare 
with  Bushman  type). 


32 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


Fig.  5. — Bushman  rain-charm. 


"  Wolf,"  a  noted  In- 
dian chief.  The 
crew  of  each  canoe 
is  denoted  by  a 
series  of  upright 
strokes,  Myeen- 
gun's  chief  ally, 
Kishkemanusee,  the 
"Kingfisher,"  being 
in  the  first  canoe. 
The  arch  with  three 
circles  (three  suns 
under  heaven)shows 
that  the  voyage 
took  three  days. 
The  tortoise  (a  fre- 
quent symbol  of 
"  land  "  in  North 
American  picture- 
writing)  seems  to 
indicate  the  arrival 
of  the  expedition, 
while  the  picture  of 
the  mounted  chief 
evidences  that  the 
event  took  place 
after  the  introduc- 
tion of  horses  into 
Canada.  Some  of 
the  examples,  less 
easy  to  explain,  rep- 
resent the  migra- 
tion of  tribes ;  some, 
like  the  sculptured 
eagle  near  the  bor- 
ders   of    Quauhua- 


THE  BEGINNINGS  OF  THE   ALPHABET.  33 


Fig.  6. — Semang  rain-charm. 

huac  ("  the  place  near  the  eagle  ")  are  symbolic 
boundary  -  marks  ;    while   others   are   direction  - 


Fig.  6a. — Record  of  expedition. 

marks.  Some  have  life-size  human  figures,  rayed 
or  horned  ;  one  engraved  on  a  rock  overloolcing 
the  Big  Harpeth,  in  Tennessee,  depicts  a  sun  vis- 

Fig.  6b. — Various  types  of  the  human  form. 


34       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET, 

ible  four  miles  off.  Doubtless  a  large  number  of 
this  class  (Fig.  6b)  are  merely  the  outcome  of  that 
rude  artistic  fancy  of  man  which,  as  has  been 
seen,  has  had  continuous  expression  from  prehis- 
toric times. 


CHAPTER   III. 

MEMORY-AIDS    AND    PICTURE-WRITING. 

The  printed  letters  or  sound-signs  which  com- 
pose our  alphabet  are  about  two  thousand  five 
hundred  years  old.  "  Roman  type  "  we  call  them, 
and  rightly  so,  since  from  Italy  they  came.  They 
vary  only  in  slight  degree  from  the  founts  of  the 
famous  printers  of  the  fifteenth  century,  these  be- 
ing imitations  of  the  beautiful  "  minuscule  "  (so 
called  as  being  of  smaller  size)  manuscripts  of 
four  hundred  years  earlier.  Minuscule  letters  are 
cursive  (i.e.  running)  forms  of  the  curved  letters 
about  an  inch  long  called  "  uncials  "  (from  Latin 
uncia,  "  an  inch,"  or  from  tinctis,  "  crooked  "),  which 
were  themselves  derived  from  the  Roman  letters 
of  the  Augustan  age.  These  Roman  capitals,  to 
which  those  in  modern  use  among  us  correspond, 
"are  practically  identical  with  the  letters  em- 
ployed at  Rome  in  the  third  century  b.c.  ;  such, 
for  instance,  as  are  seen  in  the  well-known  in- 
scriptions on  the  tombs  of  the  Scipios,  now  among 
the  treasures  of  the  Vatican.  These,  again,  do 
not  differ  very  materially  from  forms  used  in  the 
earliest  existing  specimens  of  Latin  writing,  which 
may  probably  be  referred  to  the  end  of  the  fifth 
century  B.C.  Thus  it  appears  that  our  English 
alphabet  is  a  member  of  that  great  Latin  family 


MEMORV-AiriS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  35 

of  alpliabets,  whose  geographical  extension  was 
originally  conterminous,  or  nearly  so,  with  the 
limits  of  the  Western  Empire,  and  afterwards  with 
the  ancient  obedience  to  the  Roman  See."  (Canon 
Isaac    Taylor's   History   of  the   Alphabet,    vol.    i. 

P   7I-) 

The  age  of  our  own  alphabet  being  thus  indi- 
cated, we  may  postpone  further  remark  on  its 
lineal  descent,  and  pass  to  inquiry  into  the  primi- 
tive forms  of  which  all  alphabets  are  the  abbre- 
viated descendants,  and  also  to  reference  to  some 
primitive  methods  for  which  they  are  substitutes. 

A  survey  of  the  long  period  which  this  devel- 
opment covers  shows  fpur  well-marked  stages, 
although  in  these,  as  in  aught  else  appertaining 
to  man's  history,  there  are  no  true  lines  of  divi- 
sion. The  making  of  these,  like  the  apparent 
lines  of  longitude  and  latitude  of  the  cartographer, 
is  justified  by  their  convenience.  These  stages 
are : — 

{a)  The  Mnemonic,  or  memory-aiding,  when 
some  tangible  object  is  used  as  a  message,  or  for 
record,  between  people  at  a  distance,  and  also  for 
the  purpose  of  accrediting  the  messenger.  As 
will  be  seen,  it  borders  on  the  symbolie j  indeed,  it 
anticipates  that  stage. 

{b)  The  Pictorial,  in  w'hich  a  picture  of  the 
thing  is  given,  whereby  at  a  glance  it  tells  its  own 
story. 

{c)  The  Ideographic,  in  which  the  picture 
becomes  representative,  i.e.  is  converted  into  a 
symbol. 

{d)  The  Phonetic,  in  which  the  picture  be- 
comes a  phonogram,  or  sound-representing  sign. 
The  phonogram  may  be — (i)  verbal^  i.  e.  a  sound- 
sign  for  a  whole  word  ;  (2)  syllabic^  i.e.  a  sound- 


36       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

sign  for  syllables;  or  (3)  alphabetic,  a  sound-sign 
for  each  letter. 

To  recapitulate  stages  (/>),  (r),  and  (</) : — 

In  stage  {p)  the  sign  as  eye-picture  suggests 
the  thing ; 

In  stage  (f)  the  sign  as  eye-picture  suggests 
the  name ; 

In  stage  {d)  the  sign  as  eye-picture  suggests 
the  sound ; 
and  it  is  in  the  passage  from  [c]  to  {d),  whereby 
constant  signs  are  chosen  to  stand  for  constant 
sounds,  that  the  progress  of  the  human  race  was 
assured,  because  only  thereby  was  the  preserva- 
tion of  all  that  is  of  abiding  value  made  possible. 

{a)  The  Mnemonic  Stage. — This  is  well  repre- 
sented by  "quipus"  or  knotted  cords,  and  by 
wampums  or  shell-ornamented  belts.  The  quipu 
(Fig.  7)  has  a  long  history,  and  is  with  us  both  in 
the  rosary  on  which  the  Roman  Catholic  counts 
his  prayers,  in  the  knot  which  we  tie  in  our  hand- 
kerchief to  help  a  weak  memory,  and  in  the  sailor's 
log-line.  Herodotus  tells  us  that  when  Darius 
bade  the  lonians  remain  to  guard  the  floating 
bridge  which  spanned  the  Ister,  he  "  tied  sixty 
knots  in  a  thong,  saying:  'Men  of  Ionia  ...  do 
ye  keep  this  thong  and  do  as  I  shall  say: — so 
soon  as  ye  shall  have  seen  me  go  forward  against 
the  Scythians,  from  that  time  begin  and  untie  a 
knot  on  each  day  ;  and  if  within  this  time  I  am  not 
here,  and  ye  find  that  the  days  marked  by  the 
knots  have  passed  by,  then  sail  away  to  your  own 
lands  '  "  (iv.  98).  And  the  same  obviously  handy 
device  is  of  widespread  use,  reaching  its  more 
elaborate  form  among  the  ancient  Peruvians,  from 
whose  language  the  term  "quipu,"  meaning 
"  knot,"  is  borrowed.     It  consists  of  a  main  cord, 


MEMORY-AIDS  AND   PICTURE-WRITING. 


37 


to  which  are  fastened  at  given  distances  thinner 
cords  of  different  colours,  each  cord  being  knotted 
in    divers  ways    for    special    purposes,  and    each 


colour  having  its 
own  significance. 
Red  strands 

stood  for  sol- 
diers, yellow  for 
gold,  white  for 
silver,  green  for 
corn,  and  so 
forth,  while  a  sin- 
gle knot  meant 
ten,  two  single 
knots  meant 

twenty,  double 
knots  one  hun- 
dred, and  two 
double  knots  two 
hundred.  Such 
simple  devices 
served  manifold 
purposes.  Be- 
sides their  con- 
venience in  reck- 
oning, they  were 
used  for  keeping 
the  annals  of  the 
empire  of  the  In- 
cas  ;  for  trans- 
mitting orders  to 


Fig.  7. — Quipu,  for  reckoning,  &c. 


38      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

outlying  provinces;  for  registering  details  of  the 
army;    and   even   for   preserving   records  of  the 
dead,  with  whom  the  quipu  was  buried,  as  in  old 
Egypt  the  biography  or  titles  of  the  deceased  were 
set  forth  in  hieroglyph  and  deposited  in  the  tomb. 
Quoting  from  Von  Tschudi's  Peru,  Dr.  E.  B.  Ty- 
lor  says  that  each  town  had  its  officer  whose  spe- 
cial function  was  to  tie  and  interpret  the  quipus. 
They  were  called  Quipucamayocuna,  or  knot-offi- 
cers; but  although  they  attained  great  facility  in 
their  work,  they  were  seldom  able  to  read  a  quipu 
without  the  aid  of  an  oral  commentary.     \Vhen 
one  came  from  a  distant  province,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  give  notice  with  it  whether  it  referred  to 
census,  tribute,  war,  and  so  forth.     But  by  con- 
stant practice  they  so  far  perfected  the  system  as 
to  be  able  to  register  with  their  knots  the  most 
important   events   of   the    kingdom,    and    to    set 
down    its  laws    and    ordinances.     Although  vain 
attempts   to    read    the   quipus    have    been   made 
in  the  present  day.  Dr.  Tylor  adds  that  there  are 
still  Indians  in  Southern  Peru  "who  are  perfectly 
familiar  w'ith   the    contents  of  certain   historical 
quipus   preserved   from   ancient   times;  but  they 
keep   their   knowledge   a   profound   secret,  espe- 
cially   from   the  white    men."     {Early  History  of 
Mankind,  p.  i6o.)     This  knot-reckoning  is  in  use 
among  the  Puna  herdsmen  of  the  Peruvian  pla- 
teau.x.     On  the  first  strand  of  the  quipu  they  regis- 
ter the  bulls,  on  the  second  the  cows,  these  again 
they  divide  into  milch  cows  and  those  that  are 
dry  ;  the  ne.xt  strands  register  the  calves,  the  ne.xt 
the  sheep,  and  so  forth,  while  other  strands  record 
the   produce;  the  different  colours  of  the  cords 
and  the  twisting  of  the  knots  giving  the  key  to 
the  several  purposes.     Akin  to  this  is  the  practice 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.         39 

among  the  Faloni  Indians  of  California,  concern- 
ing whom  Dr.  Hoffman  reports  that  each  year  a 
certain  number  are  chosen  to  visit  the  settlement 
at  San  Gabriel  to  sell  native  blankets.  "Every 
Indian  sending  goods  provided  the  salesman  with 
two  cords  made  of  twisted  hair  or  wool,  on  one 
of  which  was  tied  a  knot  for  every  real  received, 
and  on  the  other  a  knot  for  each  blanket  sold. 
When  the  sum  reached  ten  reals^  or  one  dollar,  a 
double  knot  was  made.  Upon  the  return  of  the 
salesman,  each  person  selected  from  the  lot  his 
own  goods,  by  which  he  would  at  once  perceive 
the  amount  due,  and  also  the  number  of  blankets 
for  which  the  salesman  was  responsible."  The 
natives  of  Ardrah,  in  West  Africa,  use  small  cords, 
each  knot  in  which  has  a  meaning  ;  and  among 
the  Jebus,  the  objects  knotted  into  strings  tell 
their  separate  tale,  cowrie  shells  placed  face  to 
face  denoting  friendship  ;  an  arrow,  war  ;  and  so 
forth.  Other  tribes  have  devised  message-sticks 
somewhat  after  the  well-known  native  Australian 
type.  More  highly-developed  knot-reckoning  is 
found  among  the  Mexican  Zuni,  and  in  more 
primitive  form  among  some  North  American  In- 
dians; but,  not  tarrymg  to  detail  these,  we  cross 
the  Pacific,  noting,  on  our  passage,  that  a  genera- 
tion ago  the  Hawaian  tax-gatherers  kept  accounts 
of  the  assessable  property  throughout  the  island 
on  lines  of  cordage  from  four  to  five  hundred 
fathoms  long.  Knots,  loops,  and  tufts  of  differ- 
ent shape,  size,  and  colour  indicated  the  several 
districts,  and  the  amount  of  tax  to  be  paid  by 
each  inhabitant  was  defined  by  marks  of  the  same 
character  as  those  now  specified,  with  such  variety 
as  to  prevent  confusion.  The  Shi'i-King,  a  sacred 
historical  book  of  the  Chinese,  records  the  use  of 


40       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

knotted  cords  prior  to  the  invention  of  writing. 
The  number  and  distances  of  the  knots  served 
as  conventional  mnemonics,  and  also  as  imperial 
records,  until  written  characters  replaced  them. 
Legend  refers  the  tying  of  knots  in  strings  to 
about  2800  B.C.,  when  Fo-hi  invented  eight  sym- 
bols, and  at  the  same  time  pictorial  representa- 
tions of  these  knotted  strings  were  taken  to  in- 
dicate the  object  thereby  symbolised.  These 
Morse  -  like    symbols    are  : — 

Another  Chinese  leg- 
Heaven  .  :::^^::^^^^:z=.  end  says  that  *'  the  most 
Balance  .  ^^^Eii^^^E  ancient  forms  were  five 
Water  .  .  _  hundred  and  forty  char- 
Earthqu'ake 1   meters,     formed     by     a 

ZZZZZZZ^^  combination  of  knotted 
°  ■  ■   -  strings    and    the    eight 

Sacrifice  .  -__-- — ^:::^z:zz  symbols,  made  in  the 
Boundary  .  -  form  of  birds'  claws  in 

Earth  .  .  zz:^iir  ^^^^  various  states  of  ten- 
sion, and  that  all  these 


{C.Ga.Tdner,  jc^urna/  Ly/tno/og-    ^       hundred  and    fortv 

characters     were      sue- 


ical  Society,  1870,  vol.  ii.  p.  5.) 


gested  to  the  inventor  by  the  marks  (left  by  the 
claws)  upon  the  sand."  The  use  of  looped  or 
knotted  cords  is  depicted  in  Egyptian  hieroglyph, 
and  among  other  tribes  of  the  African  continent 
the  Jebus  of  to-day  evidence  the  survival  of  this 
primitive  mevioria  tec/mica,  while  from  Melanesia 
to  Formosa  the  knotted  cord,  as  in  Australia  and 
Africa  the  message-stick,  render  service  as  means 
of  communication  between  man  and  his  fellows. 
The  nine  incisions,  with  a  longer  cut  across  them 
to  denote  ten,  is  a  mode  of  decimal  reckoning  and 
of  record  found  alike  among  Red  Indians  and  Lon- 
don bargees.     The  same  purpose  e.xplains  the  cus- 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  41 

toni,  in  force  well  within  the  present  century,  of 
our  Exchequer  in  keeping  certain  accounts  by 
means  of  notched  tallies.  The  tally  was  a  squared 
stick  of  well-seasoned  hazel  or  willow,  in  one  side 
of  which  notches  of  different  breadth,  indicating 
pounds,  shillings,  and  pence,  were  cut  to  mark  the 
amount  of  money  lent  by  any  person  to  the  Gov- 
ernment, the  same  amount  being  cut  in  Roman 
numerals,  together  w-ith  the  lender's  name  and 
date  of  the  loan,  on  the  two  opposite  sides.  The 
stick  was  then  split  down  the  middle,  and  one  half 
handed  to  the  lender,  the  other  half  being  kept  in 
the  Exchequer.  When  the  money  fell  due,  the 
lender  surrendered  his  half  for  comparison  with 
its  fellow,  and  the  two  being  found  to  "  tally,"  the 
loan  was  repaid.  It  was  through  the  overheating 
of  stoves  in  the  burning  of  heaps  of  accumulated 
tally-sticks  that  the  Houses  of  Parliament  were 
destroyed  in  1834.  Fifty  years  ago  in  Scotland 
(and  the  like  may  happen  in  out-of-the-way  ham- 
lets to-day),  the  baker's  boy  took  a  "nick-stick  " 
with  his  bread,  and  made  a  notch  in  the  stick  for 
every  loaf  he  left  on  his  rounds.  So  it  was,  Dr. 
Hoffman  tells  us,  with  the  Pennsylvania  dairy- 
man, who  kept  account  of  the  milk  which  he  sold 
by  marking  notches  for  pints  and  quarts  on  a 
stick.  As  these  notches  correspond  to  entries  of 
transactions  in  our  daybooks  and  ledgers,  so  the 
once  widely-used  Clog  Almanack  corresponded  to 
our  modern  IVhitaker.  It  consisted  of  a  square- 
shaped  "clog"  or  "block  "  of  wood  (sometimes 
of  metal),  and  was  designed  chiefly  to  show  when 
the  Sundays  and  holidays  fell,  certain  symbols  or 
hieroglyphs  being  drawn  against  saint  and  other 
festal  days — as,  for  example,  an  axe  for  Saint 
Paul,  a  true-lovers'  knot  for  Saint  Valentine,  and 


42       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

a  harp  for  Saint  David.  With  this  may  be  com- 
pared the  hieroglyphic  wheels  named  "  record  of 
the  gods,"  formerly  in  use  for  recording  time 
among  the  Indians  of  Virginia.  "  These  wheels 
had  sixty  spokes,  each  for  a  year,  as  if  to  mark 
the  ordinary  age  of  man,  and  they  were  painted 
on  skins  kept  by  the  priests.  They  marked  on 
each  spoke  or  division  a  hieroglyphic  figure  to 
show  the  memorable  events  of  the  year."    (Tylor, 

P-  93-) 

Wampum-belts  are  of  much  narrower  geo- 
graphical distribution  than  quipus.  They  consist 
of  hand-made  beads  or  perforated  shells  arranged 
in  various  more  or  less  conventionalised  patterns 
on  bark  filaments,  hemp,  or  deerskin  strips  or 
sinews,  the  ends  of  the  belts  being  selvedged  by 
sinews  or  hempen  fibres.  The  patterns  are  pic- 
torial symbols  recording  events  in  the  history  of 
the  tribe  or  treaties  between  tribes ;  the  belts  be- 
ing also  used  to  note  land  boundaries  or  personal 
property,  sometimes  even  passing,  in  the  old  days, 
as  shell-money  in  all  parts  of  New  England  from 
one  end  of  the  coast  to  the  other.  As  illustrating 
a  common  purpose  for  which  the  wampum  record 
was  used,  Peter  Clarke  tells  us,  in  his  Origin  and 
Traditional  History  of  the  Wyandotts  (a  tribe  of  the 
Huron-Iroquois  stock),  that  "  in  the  last  decade 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  king  or  head  chief, 
Sut-staw-ra-tse,  called  a  meeting  at  the  house  of 
Chief  Adam  Brown,  who  had  charge  of  the  archives, 
which  consisted  of  wampum  belts,  parchments,  &c., 
contained  in  a  large  trunk.  One  by  one  they  were 
brought  out  and  shown  to  the  assembled  chiefs 
and  warriors.  Chief  Brown  wrote  on  a  piece  of 
paper  and  tacked  it  to  each  wampum  belt,  desig- 
nating the  compact  or  treaty  it  represented,  after 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  43 

it  had  been  explained  from  memory  by  the  chiefs 
appointed  for  that  purpose.  There  sat  before 
them  the  venerable  king,  in  whose  head  were 
stored  the  hidden  contents  of  each  wampum  belt, 
listening  to  the  rehearsal,  and  occasionally  cor- 
recting the  speaker  and  putting  him  on  the  right 
track  whenever  he  deviated."  Clarke  goes  on  to 
say  that  "when  the  majority  of  the  people  re- 
moved to  the  south-west,  they  demanded  to  have 
the  belts,  as  these  might  be  a  safeguard  to  them. 
Some  of  these  belts  recorded  treaties  of  alliance 
or  of  peace  with  other  tribes  which  were  now 
residing  in  that  region,  and  it  might  be  of  great 
importance  to  the  Wyandotts  to  be  able  to  pro- 
duce and  refer  to  them.  The  justice  of  this  claim 
was  admitted,  and  they  were  allowed  to  have  the 
greater  part  of  their  belts."  And  modern  inquirers 
tell  us  that,  in  so  far  as  the  wampums  still  possess 
utility,  it  is  as  evidence  of  a  subsisting  treaty  or  a 
title-deed.  Few  examples,  however,  of  the  vast 
number  of  belts  once  in  the  possession  of  the  North 
American  tribes  (and  these  almost  exclusively  con- 
fined to  the  Iroquois  country)  survive,  since  in  the 
displacement  of  the  red  man  by  the  white  their 
value  from  the  land-right  point  of  view  has  disap- 
peared. Four  interestmg  specimens,  known  as  the 
"  Hale  Series  of  Huron  Wampum  Belts,"  which 
were  presented  by  Dr.  Tylor  to  the  Pitt-Rivers 
Museum  at  Oxford  in  1897,  form  the  subject  of 
lengthy  memoirs  by  the  donor  and  the  late  Hora- 
tio Hale  in  the  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  In- 
stitute (xxvi.  3,  pp.  221-54).  Of  these  only  the 
barest  summary  is  needful.  The  first  and  oldest 
example,  dating  from  before  the  middle  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  is  named  the  "Double  Calu- 
met Treaty  Belt"  (Figs.  8,  9).    It  is  nine  beads  in 


44 


THE  STORY  OF  THE   ALPHABET. 


width,  and  although  imperfect,  is  still  nearly  four 
feet  long.  On  a  dark  ground  of  the  costly  purple 
wampum  there  is  the  device  of  a  council-hearth  in 
what  was  probablythe  centre 
of  the  belt,  flanked  on  one  side 
by  four  and  on  the  other  side  by  three 
double  calumets, /.(f. double-headed  peace- 
pipes,  each  possessing  a  bowl  at  both  ends. 
Of  course  a  pipe  of  this  sort  is  of  no  use 
for  smoking.  It  is  a  creation  of  the 
heraldic  imagination,  like  the  double- 
headed  eagle  of  some  modern  European 
powers.  This,  first  appearing  on  the 
arms  of  the  German  Emperor  in  the 
middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  may 
have  been  derived  through  contact  with 


r 


1 


Fig.  9. — Double  calumet  council-heanh. 

the  East  from  Hittite  bas-reliefs,  as  the 
cherub  of  our  grave-stone  cutters  is  de- 
rived through  the  Hebrews  from  the  As- 
syrians, and  the  symbolic  design  of  the 
Good  Shepherd  from  the  old  type 
of  Hermes,  the  ram-bearing  god. 
Returning  to  the  "double  calumet,"  Mr.  Hale 
was  told  by  Mandorong,  an    Indian    chief,   that 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING. 


45 


it  was  a  peace-belt,  representing  an  important 
treaty  or  alliance  of  ancient  times.  The  sec- 
ond e.xample  is  called  Peace-Path  Belt,  which 
name  indicates  its  purpose  ;  the  third,  of  which  a 
good  portion  has  probably  vanished,  is  named 
the  Jesuit  Missionary  Belt  (Fig.   lo),  and   is  be- 


FiG.  lo. — Jesuit  missionary  wampum. 

lieved  "  to  commemorate  the  acceptance  by  the 
Hurons  of  the  Christian  religion  "  as  taught  by 
the  Jesuits. 

The  figures  are  worked  on  fifteen  rows  of 
white  beads  on  a  dark  ground,  the  oval  or  lozenge- 
shaped  design  near  the  centre  representing  a 
council.  On  each  side  of  this  are  religious  em- 
blems— on  one  side  the  dove,  on  the  other  side 
the  lamb — and  beyond  each  are  Greek  crosses 
representing  the  Trinity.  "  The  latest  date  which 
can  be  ascribed  to  this  belt  is 
the  year  1648,  the  eve  of  the 
expulsion  of  the  Hurons  by 
the  Iroquois."  The  fourth 
example  (Fig.  11),  called  the 
"  Four  Nations'  Alliance  Belt," 
is  sixty  years  younger,  and,  as 
denoted  by  the  four  squares  forming  the  chief 
device,  is  a  land-treaty  made  between  the  Wyan- 
dotts  and  three  Algonquin  tribes. 

This  reference  to  records  which  mark  a  cer- 
tain approach  to  the  ideographic  stage  of  writing 
would  be  incomplete  if  no  account  was  given  of 
the  most  celebrated  wampum  record  in  existencfe 


Fig.  II. — Four  nations' 
alliance  wampum. 


46  THE   STORY   OF    THE   ALPHABET. 

(Fig.  ii«),  the  Penn  Belt,  preserved  in  the  ar- 
chives of  the  Historical  Society  of  Pennsylvania. 
It  derives  its  name  from  a  well-authenticated  tra- 
dition that  it  is  the  identical  belt  given,  probably 
in  1701,  to  William  Penn  by  the  Iroquois  "to 
confirm  the  friendly  relations  then  permanently 
established  between  them."  It  is  composed  of 
eighteen  strings  of  white  wampum,  thus  evi- 
dencing its  relation  to  an  important  transaction, 
and  has  in  the  centre  two  figures  delineated  in 
dark-coloured  beads,  one  an  Indian  grasping  the 

hand  of  a  man 

-^z^^;       :■   .r,  :   :/-■    '.""f:^      ^^'ho,  as  wear- 
<%tj  "5^"        '■'.   '"' '     ■''     -    "   --^^h^-)     ing   a    hat,    is 

^,.  _-^^      doubtless     m- 

;..,...-.    i ...;.  ..„...,_:...  tcndcd  to  rep- 

resent a  Euro- 
pean. The  oblique  bands  are  the  symbol  of  the 
federation  of  Iroquois  known  as  the  "  Five  Na- 
tions," and  represent  by  synecdoche  (or  the  put- 
ting of  a  part  for  the  whole)  the  entire  native 
Iroquois  "  long-house,"  as  the  communal  dwelling 
is  called.  "  The  Iroquois  league  is  spoken  of  in 
their  Book  of  Rites  as  Kanastat-siko-cva,  the  'great 
framework.'  It  was  this  mighty  structure,  which, 
when  the  belt  in  question  was  given,  overshad- 
owed the  greater  part  of  North  America,  that  was 
indicated  by  the  rafters,  shown  as  oblique  bands." 
(Hale,  J.  A.  I.  xxvi.  p.  244.) 

{b)  The  Pictorial  Stage. — The  necessity  of 
identifying  personal  as  well  as  tribal  property, 
especially  in  land  and  live  stock,  led  to  the  em- 
ployment of  various  characters  more  or  less  pic- 
tographic,  which  have  their  representatives  in 
signaries  used  in  ancient  commerce  and  in  manu- 
facturers' trade  marks.     Professor  Ernst  of  Ca- 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  47 

racas  believes  that  he  can  recognise  survivals  of 
Indian  picture-writing  in  the  marks  used  for 
branding  cattle;  and  among  Mr.  Arthur  Evans's 
remarkable  discoveries  of  pre-Mjxenaijan  relics 
in  Crete,  the  significance  of  which  will  be  dealt 
with  later  on,  are  seal-stones  engraved  with  signs 
which  are  not  merely  fanciful  or  ornamental,  but 
designed  to  convey  information  about  their  own- 
ers. "  For  example,  a  boat  with  a  crescent  moon 
on  either  side  of  the  mast  may  have  been  the  sig- 
net of  an  ancient  mariner  who  ventured  on  long 
voyages  ;  "  perchance  a  feat  to  be  proud  of,  since 
even  a  one-moon  voyage  seems  to  have  been  too 
much  for  the  average  Homeric  mariner  {cf.  Iliad, 
II.  292-4).  "  Another  signet,  with  a  gate  and  a 
pig  on  one  of  its  faces,  would  be  proper  to  a  well- 
to-do  swineherd."  Other  seals  bearing  the  de- 
vice of  a  fish  may  indicate  a  fisherman  ;  of  a 
harp,  a  musician,  and  so  on.  (  The  Mycencean  Age, 
p.  270  :  Tsountas  and  Manatt.)  The  painful 
operation  of  tattooing  is  known  to  have  symbolic 
and  religious,  even  more  than  decorative,  sig- 
nificance, as  marking  the  connection  of  the  man 
with  his  clan-totem  or  individual  totem.  But  it 
has  also  a  utilitarian  purpose,  as  among  certain 
Red  Indian  tribes,  who  tattoo  both  sexes,  so  that 
in  case  of  war  the  captured  individuals  may  be 
identified  and  ransomed.  Totemic  and  mythic 
animals  are  tattooed  upon  various  parts  of  the 
body  ;  in  one  case  the  design  worn  by  a  land- 
owner among  the  Kavuya  Indians  of  California 
was  used  as  his  property  mark  by  being  cut  or 
painted  upon  boundary  trees  and  posts,  so  that 
his  title  to  his  possession  was  proved  by  the  port- 
able title-deed  which  he  bore,  reminding  us  of  the 
leading  incident  in  Rider  Haggard's  Air.  Meeson's 


48 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


IVi//.  "  In  New  Zealand  the  facial  decorations 
of  a  dead  man  were  reproduced  upon  the  trees 
near  his  grave ;  while  among  the  Yakuts  and 
Bushmen  the  facial  marks,  or  even  totems,  were 
furthermore  employed  as  property  marks,  the 
Bushmen  carving  them  upon  growing  squashes 
and  melons."  (Hoffman,  p.  39.)  The  various 
Indian  tribes  appear  to  have  made  more  frequent 
use  of  the  totem  name  rather  than  of  the  personal 

name,  perhaps  be- 
cause of  the  com- 
mon barbaric  notion 
that  a  man's  name 
is  an  integral  part 
of  himself,  through" 
which,  whether  he  be 
living  or  dead,  mis- 
chief may  be  wrought 
by  the  sorcerer  who 
•^'mz/^m^^  knows  the  name— 
^nr*-^^  a  notion  the  force 
ofwhich  would  be 
lessened  where  the 
name  is  generic  and  shared  in  common.  On  the 
grave-posts  of  both  Australian  black  fellows  and 
North  American  Indians  the  totem  symbol  is  re- 
versed, as  in  our  medieeval  chronicles  the  leop- 
ards of  English  kings  are  reversed  on  the  scutch- 
eon, drawn  opposite  the  record  of  their  death. 
With  this  we  may  connect  the  classic  symbol  of 
the  inverted  torch  which  the  modern  sculptor  de- 
picts on  funereal  monuments.  In  his  great  work 
on  the  History,  Condition,  and  Prospects  of  the  In- 
dian Tribes,  published  over  fifty  years  ago  (a  work, 
however,  which  needs  checking  from  other  au- 
thorities), Schoolcraft  gives  some  illustrations  of 


Figs. 


13. — Indian  grave-posts 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND   PICTURE-WRITING. 


49 


the  red  man's  grave-posts,  of  which  three  are  here 
reproduced. 

Fig.  12  shows  the  dead  warrior's  totem,  a  tor- 
toise, and  beside  it.  a  headless  man,  which  is  a 
common  symbol  of  death  among  Indian  tribes. 
Below  the  trunk  are  three  marks  of  honour.  The 
next  and  more  elaborated  figure  (13)  records  the 
achievements  of  Shingabawassin,  a  celebrated 
chief  of  the  St.  Mary's  band.  His  totem,  the 
crane,  is  shown  reversed. 
The  three  marks  on  the  left 
of  the  totem  represent  im- 
portant general  treaties  of 
peace  to  which  he  had  been 
a  party  ;  the  six  strokes  on 
the  right  probably  indicate 
the  number  of  big  battles 
which  he  fought.  The  pipe 
appears  to  be  a  symbol  of 
peace,  and  the  hatchet  a 
symbol  of  war.  In  like  man- 
ner headboards  erected  over 
a  woman  have  the  various 
articles  used  by  her  in  life, 
as  cutting  and  sewing  instru- 
ments and  weaving  utensils, 
depicted  upon  them.  The 
third  example  (14)  repre- 
sents the  adjedatig  or 
tomb-board  of  Wabojeeg, 
a  celebrated  war  chief, 
who  died  on  Lake  Supe- 
rior about  1793.  His  to- 
tem, the  reindeer,  is  reversed,  and  his  own  name, 
which  means  the  White  Fisher,  is  not  recorded. 
The   seven    strokes  note  the  seven  war   parties 


Fig. 


— Tomb-board  of  In- 
dian chief. 


^ 


50       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

whom  he  led  ;  the  three  upright  strokes  as  many 
wounds  received  in  battle.  The  horned  head 
tells  of  a  desperate  fight  with  a  moose. 

Fig.  15  is  a  reduced  copy  (Hoffman)  of  the 
grave-board  of  an  Innuit  hunter.  The  vocation 
of  the  dead  man  is  shown  in  the  baiiiarka,  or  boat, 
in  which  he  is  depicted  as  rowing  with  a  compan- 
ion. The  object  beneath  represents  a  rack  for 
drying  fish  and  skins.  Next  to  this  are  figures  of 
a  fox  and  a  land  otter,  and  the  network  drawing 
at  the  bottom  is  a  copy  of  the  hunter's  summer 
dwelling.  These  temporary  structures  denote 
the  abode  of  a  skin-hunter,  those  used 
by  fishermen  being  dome-shaped.  Hoff- 
man adds  that  "  this  difterentiation  in 
the  shape  of  roofs  of  habitations  applies 
to  their  pictorial  representation  and  not 
^  to  their  actual  form."  In  close  connec- 
tion  with  these  mortuary  boards  there 
^^  is  the  ornamentation  of  door  -  posts 
which  we  find  among  British  Columbi- 
an, Polynesian,  and  Maori  tribes  ;  also 
the  carvings  on  canoes  and  other  per- 
FiG.  15      sonal  effects  to  mark  ownership  or  to 

Hunter  s      .  ,         .  .         ,  ■   1         1      ^ 

grave-post,  identify  the  property  wath  the  totem. 
But  to  pursue  this  would  take  us  into 
the  domain  of  savage  art  generally,  reference  to 
which  is  warranted  here  only  in  its  mnemonic 
uses  as  keeping  alive  knowledge  of  events  which 
would  otherwise  perish.  Obviously,  the  examples 
given  above  can  fulfil  only  a  limited  purpose,  be- 
cause only  the  initiated  can  know  their  mean- 
ing. As  Dr.  Tylor  remarks,  such  mode  of  record 
"  may  be  compared  to  the  elliptical  forms  of 
expression  current  in  all  societies  whose  atten- 
tion  is  given   specially  to  some   narrow  subject 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  51 

of  interest,  and  where,  as  all  men's  minds  have 
the  same  framework  set  up  in  them,  it  is  not 
necessary  to  go  into  an  elaborate  description  of 
the  whole  state  of  things  ;  but  one  or  two  details 
are  enough  to  enable  the  hearer  to  understand 
the  whole.  Such  expressions  as  '  new  white  at 
48,'  '  best  selected  at  92  '  ('  futures  fairly  active  ' 
is  a  good  example),  though  perfectly  understood 
in  the  commercial  circles  where  they  are  current, 
are  as  unintelligible  to  any  one  who  is  not  famil- 
iar with  the  course  of  events  in  those  circles,  as 
an  Indian  record  of  a  war-party  would  be  to  an 
ordinary  Londoner."  {Early  History  of  Mankind, 
p.  86.)  This  applies  with  even  greater  force  to 
the  large  group  of  symbolic  mnemonics  whose 
purpose  is  more  restricted,  whether  it  be  as  help 
to  the  singer  in  his  verses,  to  the  medicine-man 
in  his  incantation,  to  the  hunter  in  his  quest,  or, 
as  among  ourselves,  to  the  tramp  on  his  rounds. 
The  subjoined  copy  of  a  cadger's  map  (Fig.  16), 
given  in  Hotten's  Slafig  Dictionary  (1869),  is  an 
addition  to  the  number  of  survivals  which  are 
found  in  so-called  civilised  communities,  and  has 
fit  place  among  the  examples  of  pictorial  mne- 
monics in  matters  of  i,  love  ;  2,  sorcery  ;  3,  the 
chase  ;  4,  war  ;  and  5,  politics  which  follow  it. 

I.  Love. — Fig.  17  is  a  reduced  copy  of  a  love- 
letter,  drawn  upon  birch  bark  (a  material  used 
elsewhere,  as  among  the  Yukaghirs  of  Siberia), 
which  an  Ojibwa  girl  sent  to  her  sweetheart  at 
White  Earth,  Minnesota.  She  was  of  the  "  Bear  " 
totem,  he  of  the  "  Mud  Puppy  "  totem  ;  hence  the 
picture  of  these  animals  as  representing  the  ad- 
dresser and  the  addressee.  The  two  lines  from 
their  respective  camps  meet  and  are  continued  to 
a  point  between  two  lakes,  another  trail  branch- 


Fig.  i6. — A  cadger's  map  of  a  begging  district. 

Explanation  of  the  Hieroglyphics. 
X   No  Good  ;   too  poor,  and  know  too  much, 
ot  Stop.      If  you   have   what  they  want,  they'll  buy.     They  are 

pretty ^_y  (knowing), 
a-  Go  this  Way  :  better  than  the  other  road.     Nothing  that  way. 
%  Bone  (good).      Safe  for  a  "  cold  tatur."     Cheese  your  patter 

("don't  talk  much ). 
V  Cooper'd  (spoilt)  by  too  many  tramps  calling  there. 
a  Gammy   (unfavourable)  ;  likely  to  have  you  taken   up.     Mind 

the  dog. 
O  Flummuxed  Cdangerous) ;  sure  of  a  month  in  quod  (prison), 
ffl  Religious,  but  tidy  on  the  whole. 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING. 


53 


ing  off  towards  two  tents.  Here  three  girls, 
Catholic  converts,  as  denoted  by  the  three  crosses, 
are  encamped,  the  left-hand  tent  having  an  open- 
ing from  which  an  arm  protrudes  with  beckoning 


Fig.  17. — Ojibwa  love-letter. 

gesture.  The  arm  is  that  of  the  writer  of  the  let- 
ter, who  is  making  the  Indian  sign  of  welcome  to 
her  lover.  "  This  is  done  by  holding  the  palm  of 
the  hand  down  and  forward,  and  drawing  the  ex- 
tended index  finger  towards  the  place  occupied 


Fig.  18. — Love-song. 

by  the  speaker,  thus  indicating  the  path  upon  the 
ground  to  be  followed  by  the  person  called." 

Fig.  18  is  the  record  of  a  love-song,  i,  rep- 
resents the  lover  ;  2,  he  is  singing  and  beating  a 
magic  drum;  in  3  he  surrounds  himself 'with  a 
secret  lodge,  denoting  the  effects  of  his  necro- 


54 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


mancy  ;  in  4,  he  and  his  mistress  are  joined  by  a 
single  arm  to  show  that  they  are  as  one  ;  in  5  she 
is  on  an  island;  in  6  she  sleeps,  and  as  he  sings, 
his  magical  power  reaches  her  heart ;  and  in  7 
the  heart  itself  is  shown.  To  each  of  these  fig- 
ures a  verse  of  the  song  corresponds. 

1.  It  is  my  painting  that  makes  me  a  god. 

2.  Hear  the  sounds  of  my  voice,  of  my  song  ;  it  is  my 

voice. 

3.  I  cover  myself  in  sitting  down  by  her. 

4.  I  can  make  her  blush,  because  I  hear  all  she  says  of 

me. 

5.  Were  she  on  a  distant  island  I  could  make  her  swim 

over, 

6.  Though  she  were  far  off,  even   on   the  other  hemi- 

sphere. 

7.  I  speak  to  your  heart. 

2.  Sorcery. — Fig.  19  is  the  song  of  an  Ojibwa 
medicine-man  incised  upon  birch  bark.  These 
conjurers,  who  correspond  to  the  Siberian  sha- 
mans, affect  the   usual    mystery   of   the    priestly 


Fig.  19. — Mnemonic  song  of  an  Ojibwa  medicine-man. 

craft  all  the  world  over,  and  affirm,  like  those 
who  know  better,  that  their  thaumaturgic  powers 
are  the  direct  gift  of  the  god.  Him  they  name 
Manabozho — probably  some  ancestral  deity,  since 
he  is  the  great  uncle  of  the  anish'inabeg  or 
"  first  people."     In   i,  Manabozho  holds  his  bow 


MEMORY-AIDS  AND   PICTURE-WRITING.         55 

and  arrow ;  2,  represents  the  medicine-man's 
drum  and  drumsticks  used  in  chanting  and  in 
initiation  ceremonies;  3,  a  bar  or  rest  observed 
while  chanting  the  incantation  ;  4,  the  medicine- 
bag,  made  of  an  otter  skin,  in  which  is  preserved 
the  white  cowrie  shell  as  the  sacred  emblem  of 
the  cult;  5,  the  medicine-man  himself,  horned  to 
show  his  superior  power;  6,  a  funnel-like  object, 
known  as  a  "jugglery,"  used  in  legerdemain  and 
other  hocus  pocus  ;  7,  a  woman,  signifying  the 
admission  of  her  sex  to  "the  society  of  the  grand 
medicine  "  ;  8,  a  bar  or  rest,  as  at  3  ;  9,  the  sacred 
snake-skin  medicine-bag,  which  has  magic  power  ; 
10,  another  woman;  11,  another  otter-skin  "  bag 
o'  tricks,"  showing  that  women  members  are  al- 
lowed to  use  it;  12,  a  female  figure,  holding  a 
branch  of  some  sacred  plant  used  in  the  exorcism 
of  the  demon  of  disease.  In  any  reference  to 
savage  therapeutics  it  cannot  be  too  often  in- 
sisted upon  that  diseases  are  never  ascribed  to 
natural  causes.  "The  Indians  believed  that  dis- 
eases were  caused  by  unseen  evil  beings  and  by 
witchcraft,  and  every  cough,  every  toothache, 
every  headache,  every  fever,  every  boil,  and  every 
wound,  in  fact  all  their  ailments,  were  attributed 
to  such  a  cause.  Their  so-called  medical  prac- 
tice was  a  horrible  system  of  sorcery,  and  to 
such  superstition  human  life  was  sacrificed  on  an 
enormous  scale.  ...  In  fact,  a  natural  death  in  a 
savage  tent  is  a  comparatively  rare  phenomenon  ; 
but  death  by  sorcery,  medicine,  and  blood-feud 
arising  from  a  belief  in  witchcraft  is  exceedingly 
common."  (Professor  Powell's  Indian  Linguistic 
Families  of  America  North  of  Mexico^  p.  39.) 

Fig.  20  records  the  destruction  of  an  enemy 
by  an  Ojibwa  wabeno  or  bad  medicine-man.     The 


56       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

box-like  objects  represent  the  four  degrees  of  the 
cult  society  to  which  the  wabeno  belonged,  the 
number  of  posts  indicating  the  series.  The  figure 
next  to  these  is  that  of  the  assistant  to  the  wabe- 
no, who  is  shown  with  a  waving  line  extending 
from  his  mouth  to  the  oval-like  object  intended 
to  represent  a  lake  upon  an  island  in  which  the 
victim  lives.  He  is  shown  prostrate  beneath  the 
wabeno  with  a  spot  upon  his  breast,  the  small 
oblong  figure  between  the  two  being  the  sacred 
drum.  (See  2  in  the  foregoing  illustration.)  The 
meaning  of  the  pictograph  is  that  the  wabeno  was 
employed  to  work  black  magic  on  the  man.  He 
took  a  piece  of  birch  bark  and  cut  upon  it  the 


^(i« So  ^ 


Fig.  20. — Wabeno  destroying  an  enemy. 

effigy  of  the  victim,  then,  after  beating  the  drum 
to  the  chanting  of  incantations,  he  pierced  the 
breast  of  the  efifigy,  applying  red  paint  to  the 
puncture.  This,  under  the  principle  of  "  sympa- 
thetic magic,"  was  believed  to  bring  about  the 
death  of  the  victim,  whom,  through  his  living  on 
the  island,  the  wabeno  could  not  reach. 

White  magic,  in  which  the  beneficent  powers 
are  at  work,  is  illustrated  by  the  Innuit  picto- 
graph on  an  ivory  drill-bow  (Fig.  21),  on  the 
right  of  which  are  two  huts,  nearest  to  which 
stands  the  medicine-man  who  has  been  called  in 
to  exorcise  the  disease  from  a  couple  of  sufferers. 
He  is  catching  hold  of  the  animal  by  whose  help 
the  disease-demon  is  expelled,  or  to  whom,  may- 


MEMORY-AIDS  AND    PICTURE-WRITING.         57 

hap,  as  a  sort  of  scapegoat,  the  disease  is  trans- 
ferred. In  the  second  exorcism,  the  medicine- 
man is  grasping  the  patient  by  the  arm,  while  he 
chants  the  formulae  wherewith  to  cast  out  the  de- 
mon. The  figure  on  the  left  is  making  a  gesture 
of  surprise  at  his  relief,  while  beyond  him  are  two 


frs<:  ^|r-^    ^^^ 


Fig.  21. — Etching  on  Innuit  drill-bow. 

demons  struggling  to  escape  beyond  the  power  of 
the  medicine-man. 

3.  TAe  Chase. — Fig.  22  records  a  hunting  ex- 
pedition. The  two  lines  represent  a  wave-tossed 
river,  on  which  floats  a  bark  canoe,  guided  by  the 
owner.  In  the  bow  a  piece  of  birch  bark  shields 
a  fire  of  pine  knots  to  light  up  the  course  taken 


Fig.  22. — Ojibwa  hunting  record. 

by  the  steersman.  By  this  means  the  game,  as  it 
comes  to  the  water  to  drink,  can  be  seen  from  the 
shaded  part  of  the  canoe,  in  front  of  which  two 
deer  are  shown.  Next  to  these  is  a  circle  repre- 
senting a  lake,  from  which  peep  the  head  and 
horns  of  a  third  deer.  To  the  right  of  the  lake  a 
doe  appears,  and  beyond  her  the  two  wigwams  of 
the  hunter.  The  four  animals  may  represent  the 
quarry  secured. 

Fig.  23,  drawn  on  a  buffalo  shoulder-blade  by 
a  Hidatsa  Indian,  tells  his  efforts  to  track  com- 
panions who  had  gone  buffalo-hunting.    The  trail 


58 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


of  the  animal  and  the  pursuers  is  shown  in  the 
dotted  lines.  Of  the  three  heads  the  lowest  is 
that  of  the  seeker,  who  is  depicted  shouting  after 
his  missing  friends;  then  he  is  shown  advancing 
and  still  shouting,  till  his  call  is  returned  from  the 
spot  where  the  hunters  have  camped. 

Fig.  24,  incised  on  an  ivory  drill-bow,  is  a 
pictograph  of  an  Alaskan  sea-lion  hunt.  In  i, 
the  speaker  points  with  his  left  hand  in  the  direc- 
tion to  be  taken,  and,  2,  holds  a  paddle  to  show 
that  a  voyage  is  intended.  In  3, 
the  right  hand  to  the  side  of  the 
head  denotes  sleep,  while  the  left 
hand  with  one  finger  elevated  means 
one  night.  The  circle  with  two 
dots  in  the  middle,  4,  signifies  an 
island  with  huts  ;  5  is  the  same  as 
I  ;  6  is  another  island  ;  7  is  the  same 
as  3,  but  with  two  fingers  elevated 
to  indicate  two  nights.  In  8  the 
speaker  with  his  harpoon  makes  the 
sign  of  a  sea-lion  with  his  left  hand, 
which  he  thrusts  outward  and  down- 
ward in  a  slight  curve  to  represent 
the  animal  swimming;  9,  10,  a  sea- 
lion  shot  at  with  bow  and  arrow; 
II,  two  men  in  a  boat,  the  paddles 
pushed  downwards;  and  12,  the  speaker's  hut. 
The  native  account,  as  translated,  reads  thus: 
"  I  there  go  that  island,  one  sleep  there ;  then 
I  go  another  that  island,  there  two  sleeps ;  I 
catch  one  sea-lion,  then  return  mine."  (Colonel 
Mallery,  quo.  Hoffman,  Transactions  of  the  Anthro- 
pological Society,  \N2t.s\\\ng'ion,  vol.  ii.  p.  134,  1883.) 
"  Hunters  who  have  been  unfortunate,  and  are 
starving,  scratch  or  draw  upon  a  piece  of  wood 


Fig.  23. — Hidat- 
sa  pictograph 
on  a  buffalo 
shoulder-blade. 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.         59 

characters  like  those  in  Fig.  25,  and  place  the 
lower  end  of  the  stick  in  the  ground  on  the  trail 
where  it  is  most  likely  to  be  discovered,"  the  stick 
being  inclined  towards  the  hunter's  dwelling.  The 
horizontal  line  i  denotes  a  canoe,  2,  the  gesture 
of  the  man  with  both    arms    extended    signifies 

I      2      34567      8      9      10      II      12 

Fig.  24. — Alaskan  hunting  record. 

"nothing,"  while  the  uplifting  of  the  right  hand 
to  the  mouth,  3,  means  "food"  or  "to  eat,"  and 
the  left  hand  outstretched  points  to  4,  the  hut  of 
the  famished  man.  Here  we  are  actually  within 
the  ideographic  stage,  and,  as  will  be  shown  in 
due  course,  handling  material  identical  in  char- 
acter with  that  found  in  Egypt  and  other  nations 
of  antiquity.  But,  as  already  remarked,  and  as 
will  be  evidenced  in  abundance  throughout  these 


•  2  3        « 

Fig.  25. — Record  of  starving  hunter. 

pages,  there  are  no  well-marked  divisions  between 
the  stages  of  development. 

A  varied  interest  attaches  to  Fig.  26,  which 
depicts  some  general  features  of  Alaskan  life  on 
a  piece  of  walrus  tusk.  In  i,  a  native  is  resting 
against  his  house,  and  on  his  right  stands  a  pole 
surmounted  by  a  bird,  apparently  a  totem-post.  2. 
A  reindeer.  3.  One  man  shooting  at  another  with 
an  arrow.    4.  An  expedition  in  a  dog-sledge,  and. 


6o 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


5,  in  a  boat  with  sail  and  paddle.  6.  A  dog-sledge, 
with  the  sun  above;  perhaps  indicating  the  com- 
ing of  summer.  7.  A  sacred  lodge.  The  four 
figures  at  each  outer  corner  represent  young  men 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows  to 
keep  off  the  uninitiated  from  the 
forbidden  precincts. 
The  members  of  the 
occult  society  are 
dancing  round  a  fire 
in  the  centre  of  the 
lodge.  8.  A  pine 
tree  up  which  a  por- 
cupine is  climbing. 
9.  Another  pine  tree, 
from  which  a  wood- 
pecker is  extracting 
larvae.  10.  A  bear, 
II,  12.  Men  driving 
fish  into,  13,  the  net, 
above  them  being  a 
captured  whale,  with 
harpoon  and  line  at- 
tached. 

4.  JFar. — School- 
craft, who  has  been 
already  drawn  upon 
for  an  example  (page 
48),  records  the  find- 
ing of  the  bark  let- 
ter copied  in  Fig. 
27.  It  was  fastened 
to  the  top  of  a  pole 
so  as  to  attract  the  notice  of  other  Indians  who 
might  happen  to  be  passing.  Beginning  on  the 
right  of  the  middle  row  we  have  i,  the  officer  in 


Fig.  26. — Alaskan  hunting  life. 


MEMORY  AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITIXG. 


6l 


command,  sword  in  hand;  2,  his  secretary,  and  3, 
the  geologist  of  the  party,  indicated  by  his  ham- 
mer. Then  follow 
4,  5,  two  attaches; 
6,  the  interpreter ; 
and  7,  8,  two  Chip- 
pewa guides.  In  the 
top  row  is  9,  10,  a 
group  of  seven  sol- 
diers, armed  with 
muskets.  A  prairie 
hen  and  tortoise,  11, 
12,  represent  the 
animals  secured  for 
food. 

Fig.  28  gives  the  biography  of  Wingemund,  a 
noted  Delaware  chief.     To  the  left  is  i,  the  tor- 


FlG.  27. — Indian  expedition. 


Fig.  28. — Biography  of  Indian  chief. 

toise  totem  of  the  tribe  ;  then  2,  the  chief-totem  ; 
and  3,  the  sun,  beneath  which  are  ten  strokes  rep- 


62 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


resenting  the  ten  expeditions  in  which  Wingemund 
took  part.  On  the  opposite  side  are  indicated, 
4>  5)  6,  7,  the  prisoners  of  both  sexes  taken,  and 
also  the  killed,  these  last  being  drawn  as  headless. 
In  the  centre  are  the  several  positions  attacked, 
8,  9,  lo,  II  ;  and  the  slanting  strokes  at  the  bot- 
tom denote  the  number  of  Wingemund's  followers. 
Fig.  29  is  a  war-song.  Wings  are  given  to  the 
warrior,  i,  to  show  that  he  is  swift-footed  ;  in  2  he 
stands  under  the  morning  star,  and  in  3  under  the 
centre  of  heaven,  with  his  war-club  and  rattle;  in 


Fig.  29. — War-song. 


4,  the  eagles  of  carnage  are  flying  round  the  sky; 
in  5,  the  warrior  lies  slain  on  the  battlefield  ;  while 
in  6  he  appears  as  a  spirit  in  the  sky.  The  words 
of  the  song  are  as  follows  : — 

1.  I  wish  to  have  the  body  of  the  swiftest  bird. 

2.  Every  day  I  look  at  you  ;  the  half  of  the  day  I  sing  my 

song. 

3.  I  throw  away  my  body. 

4.  The  birds  take  a  flight  in  the  air. 

5.  Full  happy  am  I  to  be  numbered  with  the  slain. 

6.  The  spirits  on  high  repeat  my  name. 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING 


<^.  Political 
ancl  Social. — 
The  frontis- 
piece is  a  copy 
of  a  petition 
sent  by  a 
group  of  In- 
dian tribes  to 
the  United 
States  Con- 
gress for  fish- 
ing rights  in 
certain  small 
lakes  near 
Lake  Superi- 
or. The  lead- 
ing clan  is 
represented 
by  Oshcaba- 
wis,  whose  to- 
tem is  I,  the 
crane  ;  then 
follow  2,  Wa- 
imitligzhig  ; 
3,  Ogemagee; 
and  4,  a  third, 
all  of  the 
marten  to- 
tem; 5, Little 
Elk,  of  the 
bear  totem  ; 
6,  belongs  to 
the  manfish 
totem;  7,  to 
the  catfish  to- 
tem. 


64       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

From  the  eye  and  heart  of  each  of  the  animals 
runs  a  line  connecting  them  with  the  eye  and  heart 
of  the  crane  to  show  that  they  are  all  of  one 
mind,  and  the  eye  of  the  crane  has  also  a  line 
connecting  it  with  the  lakes  on  which  the  tribes 
want  to  fish,  while  another  line  runs  towards 
Congress. 

Fig.  30  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  found  above  St. 
Anthony's  Falls  in  1820.  "It  consisted  of  white 
birch  bark,  and  the  figures  had  been  carefully 
drawn,  i,  Denotes  the  flag  of  the  Union  ;  2,  the 
cantonment  then  recently  established  at  Cold 
Spring,  on  the  western  side  of  the  cliffs;  4  is  the 
symbol  of  Colonel  Leavenworth,  the  commanding 
officer,  under  whose  authority  a  mission  of  peace 
had  been  sent  into  the  Chippewa  country;  11  is 
the  symbol  of  Chakope,  the  leading  Sioux  chief, 
under  whose  orders  the  party  moved  ;  8  is  the 
second  chief,  named  Wabedatunka,  or,  10,  the 
Black  Dog,  who  has  fourteen  lodges,  7  is  a  chief 
also  subordinate  to  Chakope,  with  thirteen  lodges, 
and  9  is  a  bale  of  goods  devoted  by  the  Govern- 
ment to  the  objects  of  the  peace.  The  name  of 
6,  whose  wigwam  is  5,  with  thirteen  subordinate 
lodges,  was  not  given."  The  letter  was  written 
to  make  known  the  fact  that  Chakope  and  his  fol- 
lowers, accompanied  or  supported  by  the  Ameri- 
can officer,  had  come  to  the  spot  to  make  peace 
with  the  Chippewa  hunters.  "  The  Chippewa  chief, 
Babesacundabee,  who  found  the  letter,  read  off  its 
meaning  without  doubt  or  hesitation."  (School- 
craft, vol.  i.  p.  352.) 

Fig.  31  represents  the  census  roll  of  an  Indian 
band  at  Mille  Lac,  in  the  territory  of  Minnesota, 
sent  in  to  the  United  States  agent  by  Nagonabe, 
a  Chippewa  Indian,  during  the  annuity  payments 


MEMORY-AIDS  AND   PICTURE-WRITING.         65 

in    1849.     As   the   Indians  were   all   of   the   same 
totem,   Nagonabe  "designated  each  family  by  a 


'+ 


f 


^^ 


^ 
^ 


v^ 


X) 


.III 


C-) 


null 


-t 


II I 


^^^ 


1 1 


nil 


Fig.  31. — Census  roll  of  an  Indian  band. 

sign   denoting  the    common   name  of   the   chief. 
Thus  5  denotes  a  catfish,  and  the  six  strokes  indi- 


66       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

cate  that  the  Catfish's  family  consisted  of  six  indi- 
viduals ;  8  is  a  beaver  skin ;  9,  a  sun  ;  13,  an  eagle ; 
14,  a  snake;  22,  a  buffalo;  34,  an  axe;  35,  the 
medicine-man,  and  so  on."  (Lubbock,  Origin  of 
Civilisation,  p.  47.) 

Fig.  32  supplies  a  striking  example  of  the  cum- 
bersomeness  of  the  pictograph  as  contrasted  with 
the  sound-symbol.  It  is  a  copy  of  a  record  which 
an  Innuit  placed  over  the  door  of  his  dwelling  to 

notify  to  his  friends 

>      ■>■     -^     ^      '-    (>      -J     %       that  he  had  gone  on 

*  ^  *  T  A    *"    if    lf     a  journey.     The  per- 

i^,^  p      A   lA     ^  sons     thus     notified 

Fig.  32. — Record  of  departure  •     j-  ,  • 

(Innuit).  are  indicated  in  i,  3, 

5,  7  ;  2  is  the  speaker, 
who  denotes  the  direction  in  which  he  is  leaving 
by  his  extended  left  hand;  4  is  the  gesture  sign 
for  "many,"  and  6  for  sleep,  the  upraising  of  the 
left  hand  showing  that  he  will  be  some  distance 
away;  8,  his  intended  return  is  denoted  by  the 
right  hand  being  pointed  homeward,  while  the 
left  arm  is  bent  to  denote  return. 

{c)  The  Ideographic  Stage. — As  the  characters 
pass  from  the  pictorial  to  the  emblematic  or  the 
symbolic,  their  meaning,  obviously,  becomes  more 
obscure,  save  to  the  initiated.  "  They  do  not,"  as 
Colonel  Mallery  remarks,  "depict,  but  suggest 
objects;  do  not  speak  directly  through  the  eye  to 
the  intelligence,  but  presuppose  in  the  mind  knowl- 
edge of  an  event  or  fact  which  the  sign  recalls. 
The  symbols  of  the  ark,  dove,  olive-branch,  and 
rainbow  would  be  wholly  meaningless  to  people 
unfamiliar  with  the  Mosaic  or  some  similar  cos- 
mology, as  would  be  the  cross  and  the  crescent  to 
those  ignorant  of  history."  And  even  in  pictog- 
raphy, as  the  same  excellent  authority  observes, 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND   PICTURE-WRITING.         67 

"  it  is  very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  distinguish 
between  historical  and  traditional  accounts  ob- 
tained from  Indians.  The  winter  counts  {i.e.  the 
reckoning  of  time  by  winters,  and  the  applying  of 
names  instead  of  numbers  to  them,  as,  e.g.,  *  catch- 
ing-wild-horses winter,'  the  device  for  which  was 
a  lasso),  while  having  their  chief  value  as  calendars, 
contain  some  material  that  is  absolute  and  verifi- 
able tribal  history."  The  difficulties  of  interpre- 
tation, as  the  examples  given  evidence,  are  in  the 
larger  number  being  "merely  mnemonic  records, 
and  treated  in  connection  with  material  objects 
formerly,  and  perhaps  still,  used  mnemonically." 
(Mallery,  "  On  the  Pictographs  of  the  North  Amer- 
ican Indians,"  Fourth  Annual  Report  of  the  Bureau 
of  Ethnology,  1886.) 

The  signs  of  advance  from  the  pictorial  to  the 
ideographic  stage  which  are  to  be  noted  among 
the  Red  Indians,  are  more  sharply  marked  in  the 
hieroglyphs  and  phonetic  characters  on  the  stone 
monuments  and  manuscripts  found  among  the 
relics  of  the  vanished  peoples  of  Mexico  and 
Yucatan. 

A  number  of  fatuous  theories  about  the  con- 
nection of  Central  American  culture  with  that  of 
the  Old  World  have  been  broached,  from  the  time 
when  Lord  Kingsborough  published  his  lavishly- 
illustrated  book  to  prove  that  the  ancient  Mexi- 
cans were  the  descendants  of  the  lost  Ten  Tribes 
of  Israel  to  the  present  day,  when  Dr.  Augustus 
Le  Plongeon  brings  us  his  "  proofs  "  that  Yucatan 
was  the  primitive  home  of  Adam,  and  avers  that 
he  has  discovered  not  only  the  grave  of  Abel,  but 
disinterred  his  heart  therefrom,  and  found  the 
knife  wherewith  Cain  slew  him  !  {Queen  Moo  and 
the  Egyptian  Sphinx,  p.  138.)     Now,  among  the  cer- 


68       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

tainties  which  modern  research  has  reached  is  that 
of  the  independent  origin  and  development  of 
civiHsation  in  the  New  World.  Man  himself, 
whether  or  not  descended  from  a  single  pair,  had 
his  origin  in  one  region,  probably  the  Indo-Malay- 
sian,  since  there  we  find  his  nearest  congeners, 
the  anthropoid  apes,  while  the  pliocene  beds  of 
Java  have  recently  yielded  a  remarkable  corrobo- 
ration of  the  theory  in  the  fossil  bones  which 
bring  man  near  to  the  common  stem  whence  the 
highest  animals  have  diverged.  At  a  period  when 
the  general  temperature  of  the  globe  was  milder 
than  now,  the  ancestors  of  the  existing  four  lead- 
ing groups — the  Ethiopic,  Mongolic,  American, 
and  Caucasic — spread  themselves  over  the  several 
zones  of  the  habitable  world,  the  American  group 
migrating  from  Asia  and  Europe  across  the  then 
existing  land-connection  between  those  continents 
and  the  New  World,  where  those  various  stages 
of  development  which  are  still  to  be  witnessed 
from  the  Arctic  regions  to  Cape  Horn  were  reached. 
Of  these  the  Mexican  plateau  affords  interesting 
and  valuable  material  in  the  chipped  flint  imple- 
ments evidencing  a  Stone  Age,  and  in  the  mar- 
vellous buildings  which  vie  both  in  their  Cyclo- 
pean dimensions  and  ornamental  features  with  the 
palaces,  tombs,  and  temples  of  Egypt  and  Assyria, 
testifying  to  the  relatively  high  culture  of  the 
races  that  raised  them.  These  peoples,  usually 
grouped  together  as  the  ancient  Mexicans,  are 
known  as  Mayas  and  Aztecs.  The  duration  of 
the  empire  or  confederation  of  the  Mayas  is  un- 
known, but  about  two  hundred  years  before  the 
Spanish  conquest  of  America  they  appear  to  have 
been  invaded  and  subdued  by  the  Aztecs,  whose 
rule  extended  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  in 


MEMORY-AIDS  AND    PICTURE-WRITING.         69 

the  countries  now  forming  Mexico  and  portions 
of  the  United  States.  The  remains  of  the  two 
races  are  both  imperfect  and  entangled,  so  that 
any  coherent  story  is  not  to  be  extracted  from 
them.  But  the  evidence  points  to  the  Mayas  as 
the  intellectually  superior  race;  the  Aztecs,  who 
still  form  the  bulk  of  the  population  of  South 
Mexico,  borrowing  largely  from  them,  especially 
in  the  matter  of  the  gods.  "  If  written  language 
be  a  test  of  intelligence,  the  Mayas  were  ahead 
not  only  of  the  Mexican  people,  but  also  of  the 
Peruvians.  The  latter  are  believed  to  have  made 
no  nearer  advance  towards  writing  than  the  tying 
of  tally-knots  on  strings,  and  the  Mexicans,  while 
they  had  invented  paper,  wrote  down  their  ideas, 
save  in  the  cases  of  a  few  phonetic  signs,  as  chil- 
dren would,  by  means  of  pictures  ;  but  the  Mayas, 
like  the  Egyptians,  had  proceeded  beyond  pictures 
to  hieroglyphs,  where  symbols,  more  or  less  arbi- 
trary, stand  for  words  or  syllables,  and  the  mind 
prepares  itself  to  invent  an  alphabet."  (Mercer's 
Hill  Caves  of  Yucatan,  p.  73.)  Some  of  the  more 
remarkable  hieroglyphic-bearing  monuments  of 
the  Mayas  have  been  found  in  the  palace  of  Pa- 
lenque,  the  Spanish  name  of  the  old  Yucatan  cap- 
ital. They  are  on  stucco  slabs  above  figures  some 
of  which  show  curious  correspondence  to  Egyptian 
statues,  wearing  the  pleasant  but  immobile  expres- 
sion of  the  latter,  and  decorated  with  a  similar 
headdress,  while  in  one  case  (Fig.  2)Z^^  a  cartouche 
enclosing  an  inscription  is  carved  on  the  plinth. 
The  concluding  panels  of  one  of  the  codices  form 
what  may  be  called  the  Mexican  Book  of  the 
Dead.  It  enforces  the  scheme  of  duty  which 
precedes  by  vividly  depicting  the  trial  and  judg- 
ment of  the  soul  after  death,  and  detailing  the 


70 


THE   STORY  OF   THE    ALPHABET. 


perils  of  the  journey  on  the  way  to  Mictlan  (Payne, 
ii.  407). 

Time  and  fanaticism  have  made  sad  havoc 
with  the  manuscripts,  and  no  satisfactory  key  to 
their  decipherment  has  been  found,  only  a  few 
words  here  and  there  being  interpreted.  They 
were  executed  m  bright  and  varied  colours,  with 
a  feather  pencil,  on  prepared  skins, 
paper,  or  rolls  of  cotton  or  aloe-fibre 
cloth,  and  the  pictographic  system 
thus  created  was  applied  to  the  pur- 
poses of  ordinary  life,  and  served  as 
a  species  of  writing.  Matters  of 
only  passing  importance  were  re- 
corded on  fibrous  paper  made  from 
the  leaves  of  the  maguey  plant ; 
"records  intended  to  be  permanent- 
ly kept  were  painted  on  the  prepared 
skins  of  animals,  those  of  the  deer 
and  bear  being  more  commonly  used. 
These  paintings  or  '  pinturos '  are 
usually  executed  on  both  sides  of 
the  skin,  which  was  oblong  in  shape 
and  often  of  great  length,  having  the 
ends  protected  by  boards."  (Payne's 
History  of  the  Neiv  World  called 
America,  vol.  ii.  p.  404.)  These  boards  are  called 
analtees,  a  word  which  may  be  translated  annals. 
1  he  earlier  hieroglyphic  characters  were  executed 
by  priests,  who  were  required  to  be  old  men,  wid- 
owers, and  under  vows  of  chastity  and  seclusion. 
Such  writing  was  known  only  to  the  initiated. 

Tradition  says  that  the  Aztecs  destroyed  many 
of  the  Maya  picture  records  because  they  recalled 
the  grandeur  of  the  conquered  people.  But  the 
Spaniards   in    their    turn    destroyed    much  more. 


Fig.  33.— Statue 
from  Palenque. 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING.  71 

Zumarraga,  Bishop  of  Mexico,  and  Landa,  Bishop 
of  Yucatan,  made  such  bonfires  of  carvings,  stat- 
ues, paintings  on  wood,  and  of  priceless  picture 
and  hieroglyph  writings  on  native  paper  and  deer- 
skin, that  only  about  half-a-dozen  fragments  of 
the  Yucatan  books  have  ever  been  found  since. 
Bishop  Landa,  probably  from  knowledge  obtained 
from  Maya  priests,  attempted  the  framing  of  a 
key  of  interpretation,  his  aim  being  the  transla- 
tion of  certain  religious  and  devotional  writings 
for  the  use  of  converts.  In  this  he  indicates  a 
certain  number  of  alphabetic  characters,  but  the 
key  did  not  work,  and  Dr.  Isaac  Taylor  draws  the 
conclusion  that  "the  systems  of  picture-writing 
which  were  invented  and  developed  by  the  tribes 
of  Central  America  are  so  obscure,  and  so  little 
is  known  about  their  history,  that  they  must  be 
regarded  rather  as  literary  curiosities  than  as 
affording  suitable  materials  for  enabling  us  to  ar- 
rive at  any  general  conclusions  as  to  the  nature  of 
the  early  stages  of  the  development  of  the  graphic 
art."  {Hist.  Alph.,  i.  24.)  Notwithstanding  this 
somewhat  sweeping  verdict,  the  IVIaya-Aztec 
scripts  have  value,  if  only  for  purposes  of  com- 
parison. There  is  preserved  in  the  museum  at 
Mexico  a  whole  -series  of  pictographs  exhibiting 
incidents  as  varied  as  the  migrations  of  tribes,  the 
annals  of  the  people,  sacrifices  to  the  gods,  and 
the  education  of  children,  the  tasks  set  them,  the 
punishments  inflicted  on  them,  and  the  food  given 
them.  To  the  hieroglyph  there  succeeds  the 
gradually  conventionalised  sign,  of  which  exam- 
ples from  Red  Indian  scripts  have  been  given: 
— the  arrow  to  denote  an  enemy  ;  several  arrows, 
several  enemies  ;  the  direction  of  the  arrow's 
point,  the  direction  taken  by  the  enemy";  a  piece 


72       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

of  maize  cake  protruding  from  the  mouth,  to  de- 
note eating;  the  symbol  for  water  between  the 
lips,  to  signify  drinking ;  horizontal  lines,  with 
arrow-headed  characters  on  them,  to  denote  the 
hoed  or  cultivated  ground,  some  of  these  ideo- 
graphs being  coloured  to  correspond  with  the 
thing  suggested  ;  and,  as  an  example  of  the  more 
abstruse,  the  extended  arms,  probably  to  denote 
negation — all  marking  the  advance  to  phonetic 
syllabic  writing.  The  names  of  persons  and  places 
are  sometimes  indicated  by  symbolic  figures;  e.^. 
Chapultepec,  or  "grasshopper  hill,"  is  represented 
by  a  hill  and  a  grasshopper;  Tzompanco,  "the 
place  of  skulls,"  by  a  skull  on  a  bar  between  two 
posts,  as  enemies'  skulls  used  to  be  set  up;  and 
Macuilxochitl,  the  "  five  flowers,"  by  five  dots  and 
a  flower.  Sometimes  we  find  the  species  of  pun 
known  as  the  redus  adopted.  A  picture  is  made 
to  stand  for  the  sound  of  the  word,  as  e.g.  among 
ourselves  in  guessing  games,  when  a  whisk  broom 
and  a  key  stand  for  "  whiskey/'  or  in  the  series  of 
pictures  of  an  eye,  a  saw,  a  boy,  a  swallow,  a 
goose,  and  a  berry,  which  stand  for  the  sentence, 
"  I  saw  a  boy  swallow  a  gooseberry."  In  Abbot 
Islip's  Chapel  in  Westminster  Abbey  his  name  is 
rebused  as  an  eye  and  the  slip  of  a  tree  with  the 
hand  apparently  of  a  slipping  man  hanging  to  it. 
In  Bishop  Oldham's  chantry  in  Exeter  Cathedral 
his  name  is  represented  by  an  owl  (Owle-dom,  the 
old  spelling  of  the  name) ;  and  in  St.  Saviour's 
Church  the  name  of  Prior  Burton  is  sculptured  as 
a  cask  with  a  thistle  on  it,  "burr-tun." 

(d)  The  Phonetic  Stage. — The  ancient  Mexican 
script  supplies  examples  of  the  change  from  the 
pictographic  to  the  phonetic  stage.  The  name  of 
one  of  the  kings  was  Itzcoatl,  or  "  Knife-Snake." 


MEMORY-AIDS   AND    PICTURE-WRITING. 


73 


Fig.  34. 
Itzcoatl. 


In  the  manuscript  known  as  the  Le  Tellier  Codex 
this  king's  name  (Fig.  34)  is  represented  by  a  ser- 
pent {coatl)  with  stone  knives  [itzli)  upon  its  back. 
This  IS  mere  picture-writing,  but  in  the  Vergara 
Code.x  we  find  the  rebus  form  (Fig.  35). 
"The  first  syllable, //s,  is  represented 
by  a  weapon  armed  with  blades  of  ob- 
sidian, itz  {tli),  but  the  rest  of  the  word, 
coatl,  though  it  means  snake,  is  written, 
not  by  a  picture  of  a  snake,  but  by  an 
earthen  pot,  co  [?nitl),  and  above  it  the 
sign  of  water  a  [il).  Here  we  have 
real  phonetic  w-riting,  for  the  name  is 
not  to  be  read,  according  to  sense, 
'  knife-kettle-water,'  but  only  accord- 
ing to  the  sound  of  the  Aztec  words,  Itz-co-atl." 
Dr.  Tylor  adds  that  there  is  no  sufficient  reason 
to  make  us  doubt  that  this  purely  phonetic  writing 
was  of  native  Mexican  origm,  and  that  after  the 
Spanish  Conquest  it  was  turned  to  account  in  a 
new  and  curious  way.  The  Spanish  missionaries, 
when  embarrassed  by  the  difficulty  of 
getting  the  converts  to  remember  their 
Ave  Af arias  and  Paternosters,  seeing  that 
the  words  were,  of  course,  mere  non- 
sense to  them,  were  helped  out  by  the 
Indians  themselves,  who  substituted  Az- 
tec words  as  near  in  sound  as  might  be 
to  the  Latin,  and  wrote  down  the  pic- 
tured equivalents  for  these  words,  which  enabled 
them  to  remember  the  required  formulas.  Tor- 
quemada  and  Las  Casas  have  recorded  two  in- 
stances of  this  device.  Pater  noster  was  written 
by  a  flag  {pantli)  and  a  prickly  pear  {nochtli),  while 
the  sign  of  water,  a  [tl),  combined  with  that  of 
aloe,  me  [tl),  made  a  compound  word,  ametl,  which 


Fig.  35. 
Rebus  of 
Itzcoatl. 


74       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

would  mean  "  water-aloe,"  but  in  sound  made  a 
very  tolerable  substitute  for  Amen.  M.  Aubin 
found  the  beginning  of  a  Paternoster  of  this  kind 
in  the  metropolitan  library  of  Mexico  (Fig.  36), 
made  with  a  flag, /d:«  (///),  a  stone,  te  (t/),  a  prick- 
ly pear,  noc/i  {tli),  and  again  a  stone,  te  (tl),  which 

would  read  Pa-te-noch-te,  or 

D     tin    f>    Cin  perhaps    Pa  -  tetl  -  noch  -  tetl. 

*        ^^    ^    ^^  After  the  conquest,  when  the 

FIG.  36.-PaTernoster     Spani^ards  were  hard  at  work 

rebus.  mtroducmg  their  own  religion 

and  civilisation  among  the 
conquered  Mexicans,  they  found  it  convenient  to 
allow  the  old  picture-writing  still  to  be  used  even 
in  legal  documents.  It  disappeared  in  time,  of 
course,  being  superseded  in  the  long  run  by  the 
alphabet,  and  it  is  to  this  transition  period  that 
we  owe  many,  perhaps  most,  of  the  picture  docu- 
ments still  preserved.  "One  of  the  picture-writ- 
ings in  the  museum  at  Mexico  is  very  probably 
the  same  that  was  sent  up  to  Vera  Cruz,  to  Mon- 
tezuma, with  figures  of  newly-arrived  white  men, 
their  ships  and  horses,  and  their  cannon  with  fire 
and  smoke  issuing  from  their  mouths."  (Ty- 
lor,  Anahuac,  p.  232.)  In  the  general  history  of 
the  development  of  writing,  the  Mexican  script 
therefore  supplies  us  only  with  an  example  of  ap- 
proximation to  the  phonetic  system,  its  advance 
to  the  final  alphabetic  stage  being  probably  ar- 
rested by  the  subjugation  of  the  Mayas  to  an  in- 
tellectually inferior  conqueror,  who,  borrowing 
much,  and  contributing  nothing  of  advantage, 
himself  yielded  to  the  superior  force  of  Spain. 


CHINESE,  JAPANESE,   AND  COREAN   SCRIPTS.  75 
CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    CHINESE,    JAPANESE,    AND     COREAN     SCRIPTS. 

China,  whose  inertia  is  being  aroused  by  for- 
eign "  pin-pricks,"  is  the  land  of  arrested  develop- 
ments, and  consequently  its  writing  has  remained 
for  probably  two  thousand  years  at  a  rudimentary 
stage,  furnishing  an  interesting  object-lesson  on 
the  early  processes  of  advance,  after  the  disuse  of 
knotted  cords  (see  p.  39),  from  the  Ku-wdn,  or 
"  ancient  pictures,"  to  the  Ling-s/iing,  or  "  pictures 
and  sounds."  The  language  has  never  got  be- 
yond the  monosyllabic  stage;  it  has  no  termina- 
tions to  denote  number,  case,  tense,  mood,  or  per- 
son, the  same  word  without  change  of  form  being 
used  as  a  noun,  verb,  or  other  "  part  of  speech," 
so  that  a  sentence  can  be  construed  only  by  the 
place  of  the  several  words  composing  it.  As  Dr. 
Marshman  tersely  puts  it,  "the  whole  of  Chinese 
grammar  depends  upon  position."  For  example, 
while  the  root-meaning  of  ta  is  "being  great,"  it 
may,  as  a  noun,  mean  "  greatness  "  ;  as  an  adjec- 
tive, "great";  as  a  verb,  "to  be  great,"  or  "to 
make  great  "  ;  and  as  an  adverb,  "greatly."  And, 
moreover,  not  only  position,  but  also  tone  and 
gesture,  contribute  to  the  interpretation  of  the 
spoken  language. 

The  characters  fall  into  six  we?i  or  classes  : — 

1,  pictorial,   giving  a  picture  of  the  thing  itself ; 

2,  indicative,  i.  e.  designed  by  their  form  and  the 
relation  of  their  parts  to  suggest  the  idea  in  the 
mmd  of  their  inventor;  3,  composite,  i.  e.  made  up 
of  two  characters,  the  meanings  of  which  blend  in 
the  meanings  of  the  compounds ;  4,  inverted,  or,  as 


76       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

the  term  implies,  topsy-turvy;  5,  borro7ocd,  i.e. 
having  another  meaning  attached  to  them  ;  (y., pho- 
netic, i.  e.  one  part  indicating  the  sense  and  an- 
other part  the  sound.  In  Chinese  phrase  the 
ideogram  is  the  "mother  of  meaning  "and  the 
phonogram  the  "  mother  of  sound."  The  mate- 
rials used  largely  determine  the  form  which  writ- 
ing takes,  and  in  the  modern  or  cursive  characters 
which  are  shown  underneath  the  primitive  forms 
we  see  the  result  of  use  of  the  rabbit's-hair  pencil 
of  the  Chinese  scribe.  Respecting  the  first  class, 
it  sufifices  to  say  little,  because  it  explains  itself 
(Fig.  37).     The  sun  was  drawn  as  a  circle,  the 

Sun.      Moon.    Mountain.  Tree.  S  nc;  (an  ear        Light, 
and  a  birdi. 

Fig.  37. — Chinese  picture-writing  and  later  uncial. 

moon  as  a  crescent,  a  mountain  was  indicated  by 
three  peaks,  rain  by  drops  under  an  arch,  and  so 
forth.  But,  as  has  been  sufficiently  shown,  such 
devices  carry  us  a  very  little  way  ;  there  is  no 
literature  possible  under  a  mere  graphic  system. 
The  third,  or  composite  class,  is  the  most  inter- 
esting as  supplying  the  key  to  the  common  idea 
of  the  character  represented.  Sometimes  the 
characters  indicate  a  dry  humour.  A  '•  wife  "  is 
denoted  by  the  signs  for  "  female  "  and  "  broom," 
a  sort  of  metonymy  for  a  woman's  household 
work ;  for  a  male  child  the  signs  "  field  "  and 
"  strength  "  are  used,  because  he  will  till  the  soil. 
The  Chinese,  it  will  be  remembered,  are  a  purely 
agricultural  people,  and  the  compound  for  "profit" 


CHINESE,  JAPANESE,  AND   COREAN   SCRIPTS.    77 

is  "grain"  and  "a  knife."  The  cliaracters  for 
"mountain"  and  "man"  signify  "hermit";  an 
"  eye  "  and  "  water  "  mean  "  tears  "  ;  and  the  verb 
"to  listen"  is  indicated  by  an  ear  between  two 
doors.  The  signs  for  the  noonday  sun  are  the 
"  sun  "  and  "to  reign";  "light"  as  an  abstract 
quality  is  represented  by  figures  of  the  sun  and 
moon  placed  side  by  side  ;  a  "  man  "  and  "  two  " 
stand  for  mankind  ;  a  couple  of  women  stand  for 
"strife,"  three  for  "  intrigue,"  while  a  "woman 
under  two  trees  "  means  "  desire  "  or  "covetous- 
ness."  But  the  inadequacy  of  these  and  the  other 
symbols  to  supply  characters  for  the  demands  of 
a  language  in  which  the  same  sound  has  to  stand 
for  a  multitude  of  ideas  gave  rise  to  the  phonetic 
group,  whose  development  from  picture-writing 
more  or  less  ideographic  took  place  many  centu- 
ries B.  c.  The  primary  symbols  or  combinations 
of  vowels  and  consonants  number  about  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty.  The  variations  in  tone  in  pro- 
nouncing these  sounds  increase  the  total  of  mono- 
syllabic words  to  be  understood  by  the  ear  to 
something  over  twelve  hundred.  But  the  Chinese 
dictionaries  contain  above  forty  thousand  words, 
and  it  is  the  symbols  for  each  of  these  which  are 
provided  by  the  phonetic  symbols.  These  were 
compound  signs,  the  first  character,  as  shown 
above,  being  a  phonogram  or  sound-word,  and 
the  second  character  a  determinative,  /'.  e.  ideo- 
gram or  sense-word.  They  are,  as  Professor 
Whitney  says,  "rather  an  auxiliary  language  than 
a  reduction  of  speech  to  writing."  The  sign  for 
"man  "  has  nearly  six  hundred  combinations,  all 
denoting  something  relating  to  man ;  that  for 
"tree"  has  about  nine  hundred,  to  indicate  vari- 
ous kinds  of    trees    and  wood,   things   made  of 


78       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

wood,  and  so  forth  ;  while,  to  borrow  a  concrete 
example,/^,  which  means  "white,"  has,  with  a 
"  tree  "  prefixed,  the  meaning  of  "  cypress  "  ;  with 
the  sign  for  "man"  it  means  "elder  brother"; 
with  the  sign  for  "manes"  it  means  the  vital 
principle  that  survives  death  ;  and  so  forth.  Chow 
is  the  Chinese  word  for  "ship,"  so  a  picture  of  a 
ship  stands  for  the  sound  cho'io.  But  the  word 
choiu  means  several  other  things,  and  the  deter- 
minative or  "^  key  "  sign  indicates  these.  "Thus 
the  ship  joined  with  the  sign  of  water  stands  for 
chow,  '  ripple  ' ;  with  that  of  speech  for  cho7v,  '  lo- 
quacity ' ;  with  that  of  fire  for  cho7c>,  '  flickering  of 
flame,'  and  so  on  for  '  waggon-pole,' '  fluff,' and 
several  other  things  which  have  little  in  common 
but  the  name  of  chow  "  (Tylor,  p.  102).  Although, 
theoretically,  the  Chinaman  has  to  make  an  enor- 
mous number  of  characters  before  he  can  write 
his  own  language,  so  that,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
five,  a  diligent  student  has  barely  acquired  the 
same  amount  of  facility  in  reading  and  writing 
which  is  usually  attained  by  an  English  child — 
using  the  twenty-six  characters  of  his  alphabet — 
at  the  age  of  ten  ;  practically  some  four  or  five 
thousand  characters  suffice  for  average  needs,  and 
the  convenience  of  "  a  system  enabling  those  who 
speak  mutually  unintelligible  idioms  to  converse 
together,  using  the  pencil  instead  of  the  tongue," 
caused  the  abandonment  of  an  attempt  to  make 
nearer  approach  to  an  alphabetic  system  which 
was  promoted  by  the  Chinese  Government  some 
centuries  ago. 

In  contrast  to  this,  the  Japanese,  with  that 
pliability  which  has  helped  to  put  them  in  the  van 
of  Oriental  peoples,  selected,  as  a  result  of  con- 
tact with  Buddhism,  which  came  to  them  by  way 


CHINESE,   JAPANESE,   AND    COREAN    SCRIPTS.    79 

of  China,  certain  signs  from  the  wilderness  of 
Chinese  characters,  and  constituted  these  as  their 
alphabet  or  irofa,  so  called,  >on  the  acrologic 
principle  (p.  94),  from  the  names  of  its  first 
signs,  like  our  alphabet  from  alpha,  beta.  Their 
language  being  polysyllabic,  involved  the  result 
that  whatever  signs  were  used  must  be  syllabic, 
and  hence  the  adoption  of  a  syllabary  was  easy. 
But,  of  course,  like  all  syllabaries,  this  has  the 
defect  of  necessitating  the  use  of  that  larger 
number  of^  signs  with  which  the  alphabet  dis- 
penses. The  origin  of  the  Japanese  syllabaries, 
of  which  there  are  two,  dates  from  the  end  of  the 
ninth  century  of  our  Lord.  One,  the  Hirakana, 
derived  from  a  cursive  form  of  Chinese  called  the 
tsau  or  "grass"  character,  contains  about  three 
hundred  syllabic  sound-signs;  the  other,  known 
as  the  Katakana,  is  derived  from  the  kyai  or 
"  model  "  type  of  the  Chinese  character,  and  is 
the  simpler  of  the  two  in  having  only  a  single 
character  for  each  of  the  forty-seven  syllabic 
sounds  in  the  Japanese  language.  But  neither 
demands  detailed  treatment  here,  since  with  the 
intrusion  of  the  Roman  alphabet  among  Western 
imports  into  Japan  its  substitution  for  the  cum- 
brous syllabaries  is  probably  only  a  matter  of 
brief  time,  and  the  Japanese  script  may  then  take 
its  place  with  the  Maya  and  the  Aztec  as  a  graphic 
curiosity. 

Chinese  is  the  official  script  of  Corea,  but  the 
lower  classes  use  a  phonetic  alphabet  which,  in 
the  judgment  of  some  authorities,  is  derived  from 
a  cursive  form  of  the  Nagari  script  of  India,  hav- 
ing, so  it  is  thought,  been  introduced  by  Buddhist 
teachers.  Both  past  and  present  times  afford 
striking  examples  of  the  influence  of  religion  in 


8o 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


the  diffusion  of  alphabets,  missionaries  obviously 
making  use  of  their  own  alphabet  in  the  transla- 
tion of  their  sacred  books  into  the  language  of 
their  converts.  Whatever  connection  there  may 
have  been  between  Corean  and 
Indian  scripts  is  not,  however, 
traceable,  owing  to  the  changes 
in  the  former.  But  in  truth  we 
know  little  about  the  matter, 
and  there  is  something  to  be 
said  in  support  of  an  old  tradi- 
tion that  King  Se-jo,  who 
reigned  five  hundred  years  ago, 
commanded  his  chief  gramma- 
rian, Song  Sammun,  to  devise 
an  alphabet  that  should  super- 
sede the  cumbersome  Chinese; 
whereupon  that  scholar  took 
the  Tibetan  characters  as  foun- 
dation, but  as  those  were  only 
consonantal,  he  turned  to  the 
ancient  Chinese  and  trans- 
formed six  of  its  simplest  rad- 
icals into  the  Corean  vowels, 
naming  the  vowels  and  consonants  "  mother  "  and 
"  child  "  respectively.  The  letters  were  "  bunched 
together  "  so  as  to  look  like  the  Chinese  charac- 
ters (Fig.  38),  the  purpose  being  "  to  facilitate  the 
transliteration  of  the  Chinese  te.xt  in  a  parallel 
column."  There  is  a  curious  tradition,  reminding 
us  of  the  Chinese  legend  of  the  origin  of  writing, 
that  the  Corean  characters  were  suggested  by  the 
straight  and  oblique  lattice-work  of  the  native 
doors. 


Fig.  38. — Chinese  and 
Tibetan  triglot. 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING.  8 1 

CHAPTER   V. 

CUNEIFORM    WRITING. 

Thus  far  curiosity  alone  gives  the  stimulus  to 
acquaintance  with  ancient  scripts — a  feeling  of 
aloofness  attending  all  that  we  learn  of  Chinese, 
Maya,  and  other  systems  having  no  historical 
connection  (for  the  derivation  of  Chinese  from 
pre-Babylonian  writing  is  not  proved)  with  those 
from  which  our  alphabet  is  probably  derived. 
With  the  story  of  these  the  real  interest  begins, 
because  within  some  of  them  lie  the  sources  of 
the  alphabets  of  the  civilised  world,  while  all  of 
them  have  borne  a  share  in  the  preservation  of 
intellectual  and  spiritual  treasures,  the  loss  of 
which  would  have  arrested  the  progress  of  the 
vigorous  sections  of  mankind. 

Dealing  first  with  those  of  Mesopotamia,  a 
romance,  not  lacking  excitement,  gathers  round 
the  wedge-shaped  or  cuneiform  characters  (Lat. 
cuneiis,  "a  wedge")  inscribed  on  clay  tablets  and 
cylinders,  and  on  the  great  monuments  of  Assyria, 
fjabylon,  and  other  Oriental  empires  of  past  re- 
nown. The  very  existence  of  these  relics  was 
forgotten  for  some  sixteen  hundred  years,  and 
when  they  were  unearthed  from  the  rubbish- 
heaps  of  centuries,  no  one  dreamed  that  any  seri- 
ous meaning  was  to  be  attached  to  the  fantastic 
angular-shaped  characters  which  covered  bricks 
and  tablets.  In  1621,  Pietro  della  Valle,  a  Span- 
ish traveller,  visited  the  famous  ruins  of  Persepo- 
lis,  and  he  appears  to  have  been  the  first  to  sus- 
pect that  the  arrow-headed  signs  were  inscrip- 
tions, although  he  was  unable  to  decipher  them. 


82       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

He,  however,  made  the  shrewd  observation  that 
as  the  thick  end  of  the  supposed  letters  was  never 
at  the  right  but  at  the  left  of  the  oblique  char- 
acters, the  signs  must  have  been  written  from 
left  to  right. 

"Built  on  a  great  platform,  artificially  con- 
structed for  the  purpose,  which  commands  a  wide 
plain,  and  has  a  lofty  mountain  shaped  like  an 
amphitheatre  at  its  rear,  the  stranger  ascends  the 
spot  by  a  magnificent  staircase,  or  pair  of  stair- 
cases, which  separate  in  opposite  directions  to 
meet  at  the  summit.  Here  are  the  gigantic  re- 
mains of  several  palaces,  great  porticos  with  winged 
bulls  and  reliefs  representing  gods  and  princes. 
In  the  live  rock  of  the  mountains  at  the  rear 
tombs  have  been  hewn,  evidently  to  receive  the 
occupants  of  the  palaces,  and  all  the  rocks  and 
walls  are  covered  with  the  cuneiform  or  arrow- 
headed  inscriptions,  consisting  of  very  simple  ele- 
ments, which   are   nothing  but  thin   wedges  and 

gles  I  T>^^but  with  these  elements  com- 
bined m  wonderful  variety.  .  .  .  But  no  record  of 
the  language  or  its  import  had  survived,  and  the 
ignorant  inhabitants  of  the  neighbourhood  looked 
upon  the  texts  with  greater  awe  than  they  did  the 
winged  monsters  that  loomed  over  the  plain.  They 
were  to  them  symbols  of  magic  import,  which,  if 
duly  pronounced,  would  unlock  the  hidden  treas- 
ures guarded  by  the  lions  and  the  bulls."  (Ma- 
haffy's  Prolegomena  to  Ancient  History,  p.  168.) 

The  savants  of  the  seventeenth  century  were 
not  "  wiser  in  their  generation  "  than  the  rude 
nomads  who  pitched  their  tents  under  the  shadow 
of  the  stone  monsters.  Many  years  after  Delia 
Valle's    visit    the    Oriental    scholar,   Hyde,    in    a 


an 


CUNEIFORM    WRITING.  83 

book  on  the  Ancient  Persian  Religion,  soberly 
suggested  that  the  signs  were  designed  by  some 
fantastic  architect  to  show  into  how  many  com- 
binations the  same  kind  of  stroke  would  enter. 
It  is  a  wonder  that  he  did  not,  with  equal  sobriety, 
suggest  that  they  were  related  to  the  well-known 
Norman  "  hatchet-work."  And  so  the  guessing 
went  on.  One  antiquary  contended  that  they 
were  talismanic  signs ;  another  that  they  were 
mystic  formulae  of  the  priests,  or  astrological 
symbols  of  the  old  Chaldean  star-worshippers ; 
another  saw  in  them  a  species  of  revealed  digital 
language  wherewith  the  Creator  talked  to  Adam, 
whence  the  primitive  speech  of  mankind  was  de- 
rived ;  while  others  conjectured  them  to  be  Chi- 
nese, or  Samaritan,  or  Runic,  or  Ogam  characters. 
Most  fantastic  of  all,  one  ingenious  theorist  saw 
in  them  the  action  of  numberless  generations  of 
worms  ! 

But  by  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  a 
sane  school  of  investigators  had  found  its  leader. 
A  great  traveller,  Carsten  Niebuhr,  father  of  the 
famous  historian  of  early  Rome,  was  the  first  to 
divine  the  true  character  of  the  inscriptions.  He 
agreed  with  Delia  Valle  that  they  were  written 
from  left  to  right,  and  he  saw  that  they  were 
made  up  of  three  different  sets  of  characters,  each 
meaning  the  same  thing.  But  beyond  showing, 
in  his  careful  transcript  published  in  1764,  that 
one  of  the  three  scripts  was  simpler  in  character 
than  the  others — all,  as  he  assumed,  being  alpha- 
betic varieties  of  one  language — he  could  not  go. 
The  meaning  still  remained  a  mystery.  Thirty 
years  later,  Munter,  a  Danish  philologist,  cor- 
rectly guessed  that  the   diagonal  barA,  which 


84       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

occurred  frequently,  was  a  sign  for  the  separa- 
tion of  words,  and,  next,  he  discovered  the  vowel 
signs,  which,  as  distinct  characters,  are  absent 
from  the  Hebrew  and  other  Semitic  languages. 
This  was  a  great  step  towards  final  decipherment. 
Herodotus  (i.  125,  &c.)  speaks  of  the  Achsmenid 
dynasty  of  Persian  kings  who  were  the  lords  of 
Asia  in  the  sixth  and  fifth  centuries  B.C.  The 
ruins  of  Persepolis  are  identified  as  the  remains 
of  their  palaces.  Of  this  royal  house  the  famous 
Darius  was  a  member,  and  Herodotus  tells  how 
that  monarch,  "  having  gazed  upon  the  Bosphorus, 
set  up  two  pillars  by  it  of  white  stone  with  char- 
acters cut  upon  them,  on  the  one  Assyrian  and 
on  the  other  Hellenic,  being  the  names  of  all 
the  nations  which  he  was  leading  with  him  "  (iv. 
87).  The  engraving  of  the  same  inscription  in 
two  or  more  different  languages  (of  course  neces- 
sitated by  making  their  decrees  known  to  the 
various  peoples  whom  they  ruled)  was  thus  shown 
to  be  a  custom  of  the  Persian  kings. 

Put  upon  the  quest,  a  French  schqlar,  M.  de 
Sacy,  born  at  Paris  in  1758,  copied  sor^e  inscrip- 
tions of  the  Sassanid  dynasty,  which  reigned  in 
Persia  a.d.  226-651.  These  were  written  in  a 
known  alphabet  which  is  a  mixture  of  Persian 
and  Aramaic,  called  Pehlevi,  and  were  shown  by 
De  Sacy  to  run  in  the  following  form  : — "  I,  (M 
or  W,)  king  of  kings,  son  of  (X,)  king  of  kings, 
did  thus  and  thus."  Then,  grouping  together 
the  several  facts,  came  Dr.  Georg  Friedrich 
Grotefend,  to  formulate  the  theory  that  the  Per- 
sepolitan  inscriptions  were  written  in  three  lan- 
guages, and  not  three  alphabets  of  one  language, 
as  Carsten  Niebuhr  had  surmised.  The  recur- 
rence of  certain  groups  of  characters  led  him  to 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING.  85 

the  inference  that  "  tlie  inscriptions  were  a  fixed 
formula,  only  differing  in  the  proper  names.  If 
these  inscriptions  began,  like  those  read  by  De 
Sacy,  with  the  formula,  A',  the  king  of  kings,  son  of 
D,  the  king  of  kings,  then  it  was  clear  that  D  was 
X's  father ;  and,  further,  that  D's  father  was  not 
a  king,  because  his  name  was  not  followed  by 
that  title,  D  being  therefore  the  founder  of  a 
royal  race.  Now,  Hystaspes,  father  of  Darius, 
was  not  king,  but  satrap  under  Cambyses  ;  and, 
joining  his  knowledge  of  history  to  his  skill  in 
philology,  Grotefend  found  the  key  to  the  royal 
name.  He  lived  for  thirty  years  after  this  dis- 
covery, but  added  nothing  to  his  triumph  save  "a 
fortunate  guess  of  the  name  Nebuchadnezzar  in 
one  of  the  Assyrian  inscriptions."  Other  de- 
cipherments followed;  but  it  was  reserved  for  the 
genius  and  industry  of  an  Englishman,  the  late 
Sir  Henry  Rawlinson,  to  discover  the  key  where- 
by the  ancient  languages  of  Persia,  Babylon,  and 
Assyria  can  be  read,  and  thus  "  a  chapter  of  the 
world's  history  that  had  been  well-nigh  wholly 
lost  made  Hcnown  to  mankind."  That  eminent 
scholar  in  no  wise  exaggerated  the  importance 
of  his  work  in  claiming  that  its  value  in  the  inter- 
pretation of  cuneiform  writing  is  almost  equal  to 
that  of  the  discovery  of  the  Rosetta  Stone  in  the 
interpretation  of  the  hieroglyphic  texts  of  Egypt 
[Archaologia,  xxxiv.  p.  75). 

The  story  of  Rawlinson's  achievement  is  war- 
rant of  the  claim.  About  sixty  years  ago,  being 
then  a  lieutenant,  he  was  sent  to  Persia  to  drill 
the  army  of  the  Shah.  His  interest  in  Oriental 
history  and  antiquities  was  already  keen,  and  he 
was  glad  to  find  himself  in  regions  rich  in  mate- 
rials the  obscurity  of  whose  meaning  quickened 


86 


THE   STORY   OF   THE    ALPHABET. 


inquiry.  Among  these  was  a  trilingual  inscrip- 
tion, dating  from  the  early  part  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury B.C.,  cut  on  the  face  of  a  bare  precipitous 
rock  at  Behistun,  about  twenty  miles  from  Kir- 
manshah,  a  district  abounding  in  monuments  of 
the  past  (Fig.  39).  At  the  risk  of  life  and  limb 
he  climbed  the  face  of  the  steep  cliff  to  make 


Fig.  39. — Rock  inscription  at  Behistun. 

copies  of  such  portions  of  the  inscriptions  as  were 
accessible  with  the  means  at  his  command,  and 
after  a  series  of  efforts,  continued  at  intervals 
through  several  years,  he  finally  secured  a  com- 
plete transcript  of  so  much  of  the  writing  as  time 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING.  87 

had  left  uninjured.  The  inscription  is  in  three 
languages — Babylonian,  Mede  or  Scythian,  and 
Persian — arranged  in  parallel  columns  containing 
above  one  thousand  lines.  It  commemorates 
"  the  life  and  acts  of  Darius  Hystaspes,  his  con- 
quests, and  the  nations  under  his  sway."  Bas- 
reliefs  portray  that  monarch,  bow  in  hand,  sitting 
with  his  feet  on  the  prostrate  usurper,  Gaumates, 
while  a  train  of  nme  rebel  princes,  whose  names 
are  inscribed  above  their  effigies,  stand  before 
the  "  king  of  kings,"  chained  together  by  the 
neck.  Two  of  the  monarch's  soldiers  are  in  the 
rear.  Over  Gaumates  is  written  :  "  This  is  Gau- 
mates, the  Magian  ;  he  lied  ;  he  said,  I  am  Smer- 
dis,  son  of  Cyrus."  The  same  formula  occurs 
over  the  heads  of  each  of  the  nine  captives. 
"This  is  (M)  ;  he  lied;  he  said  he  was  king  of 
(N)."  The  inscription  begins  with  a  solemn  in- 
vocation to  Ormuzd,  the  old  Persian  god  of  light 
and  purity,  and  passes  on  to  detail  the  claim  of 
Darius  to  the  throne  of  the  Achaemenids  and  the 
possessions  of  the  Persian  crown.  It  tells  of  the 
defeat  of  Smerdis,  and  of  the  revolt  of  Susiana,  a 
province  lying  between  Persia  and  Babylonia. 
"  I  sent  thither  an  army,  and  the  rebel  Atrina 
was  brought  in  chains  before  me  ;  I  slew  him." 
The  same  story  is  narrated  concerning  other  re- 
bellious subjects.  Of  one  Phraortes,  it  is  told 
that  his  nose,  ears,  and  tongue  were  cut  off,  and 
that  he  was  "  crucified  at  Ecbatana,  together  with 
his  accomplices."     Then  the  inscription  proceeds : 

"  King  Darius  saith  :  These  countries  rebelled  against 
my  power.  By  lies  they  were  separated  from  me.  The  men 
thou  seest  here  deceived  my  people.  My  army  took  them, 
according  to  my  orders.  King  Darius  saith  :  Oh,  thou  that 
shall  be  king  hereafter,  see  that  thou  art  not  guilty  of  deceit. 


88       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

Him  that  is  wicked,  judge  as  he  should  be  judged,  and  if  thou 
reignest  thus  thy  kingdom  will  be  great.  King  Darius  saith  : 
What  I  did,  I  did  ever  by  the  grace  of  Ormuzd  Thou  that 
readest  upon  this  stone  my  deeds,  think  not  that  thou  hast  been 
deceived,  neither  be  thou  slow  to  believe  them.  King  Darius 
saith  :  Ormuzd  be  my  witness  that  I  have  not  spoken  these 
things  with  lying  lips."  (Cf.  Transactions  of  Royal  Asiatic 
Society,  1844-46,  1851  ;  also  Life  of  Sir  Henry  Rawlinson, 
pp.  146,  153,  326.) 

As  Professor  Mahaffy  points  out,  the  exact 
correspondence  of  this  record,  "especially  in  the 
many  proper  names  it  contains,  with  the  names  of 
persons  and  provinces  described  by  Herodotus,  is 
a  convincing  proof  of  the  accuracy  of  the  deci- 
phering. It  will  give  some  notion  of  the  style  of 
the  documents  that  have  been  preserved.  It  will 
also  prove  the  accuracy  of  the  accounts  given  by 
Herodotus  and  Xenophon  of  the  character  of  the 
ancient  Persians,  in  whom  an  honest  love  of  truth 
and  hatred  of  lies  was  the  prominent  feature — a 
feature  which  we  justly  honour  more  than  any 
other  in  a  nation,  but  in  which  most  Oriental  na- 
tions, and  indeed  the  Greeks  also,  were  wofully 
deficient."     {^Prolegomena,  p.  186.) 

Sir  Henry  Rawlinson's  decipherment  of  the 
great  inscription  of  Behistun  did  perhaps  more 
than  aught  else  to  open  the  long-closed  door  to 
the  secret  of  Mesopotamian  culture.  The  Persian 
inscription  is  in  a  language  which  is  the  mother- 
tongue  of  modern  Persian,  and  its  meaning  being 
discovered,  the  interpretation  of  the  Medic  or 
Scythic,  and  of  the  Babylonian,  the  oldest  of  the 
three,  followed,  while  the  several  characters  sup- 
plied a  valuable  object-lesson  in  the  stages  of 
the  development  of  writing  from  the  ideographic 
through  the  syllabic,  and  thence  of  approach  to 
the  alphabetic. 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING.  89 

Cuneiform  writing  appears  to  have  been  origi- 
nally inscribed  upon  a  vegetable  substance  called 
likhusi,  but  the  abundant  clay  of  the  alluvial 
country  afforded  material  whose  convenience  and 
permanence  brought  it  into  general  use.  Upon 
this  the  characters  were  impressed  by  a  reed  or 
square-shaped  stylus,  the  clay-books  being  after- 
wards baked  or  sun-dried.  For  inscriptions  on 
stone  or  metal  a  chisel  was  used.  The  writing  of 
the  Assyrian  scribes  is  often  exceedingly  minute, 
the  tablets  containing  a  mass  of  matter  in  a  tiny 
space.  The  work  was  trying  enough  to  some- 
times require  the  use  of  a  magnifying-glass,  and 
among  Sir  Austin  Layard's  discoveries  at  Nineveh 
was  that  of  a  lathe-turned  crystal  lens,  which  was 
probably  used  for  the  purpose.  Obviously  the 
substances  chosen  account  for  the  angular  form 
of  the  characters ;  as  the  dyer's  hand  is  "  subdued 
to  what  it  works  in,"  so  the  nature  of  the  mate- 
rial in  which  the  sculptor  seeks  to  express  his 
conceptions  largely  determines  for  him  the  limits 
of  that  expression.  Phidias  himself  could  not 
have  produced  his  Pallas  Athene  from  the  stub- 
born granite  of  Syene  ;  and,  as  the  outcome  of  the 
Egyptian  temperament,  the  sphinxes  of  the  Nile 
valley  might  have  worn  a  less  relentless  look  had 
they  been  fashioned  of  the  marble  of  Pentelicus. 
Much  as  the  abrupt  cuneiform  character  tends, 
however,  to  obscure  the  traces  of  its  derivation, 
there  are  sufficing  proofs  that  it  is  of  pictographic 
origin,  although  no  examples  of  picture-writing  in 
Mesopotamia  corresponding  in  primitiveness  to 
those  already  given  from  barbaric  sources  have 
been  discovered.  In  the  linear  Babylonian,  as  it 
is  called,  the  hieroglyph  for  "  sun  "  is  a  diamond- 
shaped  figure  ^  which  later  on  became  ^^  ,  and 


90  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

in  the  latest  cuneiform,  ^T.  Evidently  the  ear- 
liest sign  was  a  circle,  which  could  not  be  easily 
traced  on  the  stone  or  clay,  and  hence  appears 
as  the  angular  character  shown  above.  The  an- 
ne.ved  table,  which  is  a  copy  of  one  supplied  by 
Mr.  Pinches  to  Professor  Keane,  and  published  in 
his  admirable  monograph,  Ma/i  Pasf  and  Present, 
gives  a  set  of  typical  examples  of  the  derivation 
of  cuneiform  characters  from  the  earliest  known 
pictographs. 

As  an  illustration  bearing  upon  the  specimens 
set  forth   in  the  table  we  have  the  ideogram  of 

Nineveh  ^^^^  <T.  The  archaic  form  of  this  char- 
acter ^~^['S<r1  I  proves  that  it  was  compounded 

of  the  ideographic  picture  of  a  house,  enclosing 
the  ideogram  of  the  fish  Vj^-,,  thus  preserving 
record  of  the  mstructive  fact  that  imperial  Nine- 
veh was  at  first,  as  its  name  implies  [nun,  "  fish," 
is  the  name  of  the  fourteenth  letter  of  the  Semitic 
alphabet),  a  collection  of  fishermen's  huts  (c/. 
Taylor,  i.  41).  The  frequent  mixture  of  old  and 
new  forms  in  cuneiform  writing,  and  the  different 
values  sometimes  given  to  the  same  sign,  have 
increased  the  difficult  task  of  interpretation.  As 
in  the  earlier  stages  of  other  languages,  determi- 
natives were  used;  e.g.  all  names  of  men  were 
preceded  by  a  single  upright  wedge,  of  countries 
by  three  horizontal  wedges,  and  so  on.  But  in 
the  examples  given  in  the  table,  the  gradual  con- 
ventionalising of  the  signs  is  seen,  as  in  that  for 
"ox,"  wherein  the  modification  of  the  head  and 
horns  of  the  animal  into  the  phonogram  is  ob- 
vious, while  the  Behistun  inscription  exhibits  well- 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING. 


91 


defined  stages  of  approach  to  simplification.    The 
Cumbrous  cuneiform  which  fills  the  third  column 

Evolution  of  the  Akkadian  Cuneiforms. 


1000  B.C. 

Aboul  2500 

Oldest  known  line  formj 

1 

and  laler. 

to  1500  B.C. 

3000  B.C 

and  earlier. 

•M 

+1 

+^ 

it 

"bird." 

B 

lil 

~r- 

"sheep"     (pro- 
bably a  shee»' 
'old). 

tT4 

^> 

=0 

<i 

"ox." 

^ 

« 

c=l 

a 

"  to  go," 
"  to  stand.^ 

M 

M 

1 

— 

"hand." 

^ 

ISI^^ 

^   f^Js^ 

^_ 

'•man." 

< 

4 

^> 

-><3> 

"dagger." 

SL< 

'!< 

<i 

— 

"fish." 

u 

l-u 

-m^ 

•- 

iv^ 

1 

^ 

^ 

"reed." 

1 

— 

iv^ 

> 

^ 

^ 

"reed." 

1 

:®>.  :^» 

»» 

'- 

"com"    ("ear. 
of  com  ")• 

^ 

^ 

— 

"god," 
♦'  heaven." 

«;►+. 

il^^ 

- 

"  constellation," 
"star." 

has  five  hundred  symbols,  ideograms,  phono- 
grams, and  homophones;  the  Medic,  which  occu- 
pies the  second  column,  is  written  in  ninety-six 
pure  syllabic  signs;  while  the  Persian  tells  the 
same  story  in  thirty-six  alphabetic  signs,  four  only 


92       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

of  the  primitive  ideograms  being  retained.  This 
survival  of  use  of  ideograms,  it  may  be  noticed  in 
passing,  has  illustration  among  ourselves  in  many 
ways.  As  certain  parts  of  the  body,  e.g.  hand, 
foot,  bosom  (in  Anglo-Sa.\on/ci'///^w,  i.e.  "  fathom," 
or  the  space  of  both  arms  e.xtended),  and  forearm 
(Latin  ulna,  Anglo-Saxon  elti,  whence  "ell"),  be- 
came and  remain  standards  of  measurement,  so  it 
is  with  certain  modes  of  reckoning.  The  digits, 
I,  II,  in,  nil  (Latin  digitus,  "a  finger")  are  unques- 
tionably pictures  of  fingers,  and  Grotefend  con- 
tends with  good  reason  that  v  is  a  picture  of  the 
four  fingers  closed  and  the  thumb  extended,  while 
X  would  represent  the  two  hands,  iv  the  subtrac- 
tion and  VI  the  addition  of  a  finger.  The  use  of 
a  primitive  decimal  notation  is  wide-spread  among 
barbaric  peoples.  In  chess  problems  the  several 
pieces  are  pictorially  represented ;  in  the  plane- 
tary signs,  ^  is  the  caduceus  or  wand  of  Mer- 
cury; ?  is  the  mirror  of  Venus,  while  the  ento- 
mologist, in  cataloguing  his  specimens,  uses  these 
symbols  for  the  male  and  female  respectively.  In 
i  we  have  the  shield  and  spear  of  Mars;  in  H, 
the  sign  for  Jupiter,  the  arm  wields  a  thunderbolt ; 
and  the  mower's  scythe^  is  the  symbol  of  Saturn 
(connected  with  Latin  sero,  satum,  "to  sow  "),  the 
god  of  agriculture.  The  signs  of  the  Zodiac, 
which  were  mapped  out  by  the  old  Chaldeans, 
supply  a  still  more  cogent  example.  In  the  form 
in  which  they  are  depicted  on  the  ancient  temple 
of  Denderah,  in  Egypt,  there  may  be  traced  evi- 
dence of  their  primitive  pictorial  character,  a  char- 
acter still  recognised  in  the  headings  of  the 
months  in  our  almanacks  (cf.  IVhiiaker's),  and  to 
be  detected  in  current  symbols.  For  example, 
the  curved  horns  of  the  ram  survive   in  T,  the 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING.  93 

sign  for  Aries;  the  head  and  horns  of  the  bull  in 
y  ,  the  sign  of  Taurus;  the  arrow  and  a  portion 
of  the  bow  in  +*.,  the  sign  for  Sagittarius;  while, 
as  Dr.  Taylor  points  out,  "  the  curious  symbol  V3 
is  found  to  preserve  the  whole  outline  of  Capri- 
cornus,  the  small  circle  being  the  head  of  the  goat, 
with  the  forelegs  below,  and  the  body  and  tail 
extending  to  the  left."  Then  in  such  entries  in 
the  almanack  as"0  rises 4h.  25m.,"  "  T)iih.  54m.," 
"  ®  loth  9.32  morn.,"  "  71  3420  "  in  tables  of  the 
configuration  of  Jupiter's  satellites,  as  also  in  the 
symbols  for  money,  weights,  measures,  and  so 
forth,  the  not  wholly  dispensed  with  picture-writ- 
ing may  be  detected.  The  well-nigh  vanished 
trade  signs  doubtless  served  a  useful  purpose  as 
pictographs  in  guiding  the  illiterate  to  the  shops 
of  which  they  were  in  quest  ;  and  here  and  there 
the  barber's  pole  with  its  spiral  bandages  reminds 
us  of  the  phlebotomy  of  the  past ;  the  golden 
balls  of  the  great  financiers  of  Florence  hang  out 
from  pawnbrokers'  shops  their  delusive  signal  to 
the  thriftless  ;  while  the  "  grasshopper  "  of  Messrs. 
Martin,  the  "  leather  bottell  "  of  Messrs.  Hoare, 
and  other  remnants  of  goldsmiths'  trade  signs, 
remind  us  how  many  of  these  swung  before  the 
shops  of  Cheape  and  Lombard  Street  in  olden 
time. 

To  return  to  the  cuneiform.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  in  the  case  of  the  ino7iosyUabic  Chinese, 
with  its  dictionary  of  forty  thousand  words,  the 
symbols  of  these  are  compounds  of  phonograms 
or  sound-words  with  determinatives  as  keys  to 
the  precise  meaning  to  be  attached  to  the  phono- 
grams. Now  the  languages  of  the  ancient  peo- 
ples of  the  Euphrates  valley  are  polysyllabic,  and 
hence  arose  the  necessity  for  signs  denoting  full 


94  THE   STORY   OF    THE   ALPHABET. 

syllables,  both  complex,  "  in  which  several  conso- 
nants may  be  distinguished,  or  simple  syllables 
composed  of  only  one  consonant  and  one  vowel 
or  vice  versa.''  (Maspero's  Daivn  of  Civilization, 
p.  728.)  And  among  the  libraries  of  Babylon 
there  were  discovered  a  number  of  little  gram- 
matical documents  on  bricks,  called  syllaharia, 
where  a  list  of  characters  is  given,  with  the  pho- 
netic sign  explained  in  simple  syllables  at  one 
side,  and,  when  used  ideographically,  at  the 
other.  When  a  syllabary  had  thus  been  adopted, 
the  grouping  into  words  was  effected  by  combin- 
ing the  syllables.  ''  But  a  polysyllabic  language 
did  not  lend  itself  so  readily  as  the  Chinese  mono- 
syllabic to  syllabism,"  and  Halevy  explains  how 
the  difficulty  was  met.  It  w^as  met,  at  least  in 
some  degree,  by  the  adoption  of  the  principle  of 
Aerology  (Greek  akron,  "  extreme  "  =  at  the  top 
or  start),  i.  e.  by  the  choice  of  a  name  from  the 
likeness  which  it  suggested  between  the  form  of 
the  letter  and  some  familiar  thing  whose  name 
began  with  the  letter  in  question.  This  re-naming 
of  letters  by  a  word  beginning  with  them  occurred 
in  the  Egyptian,  Russian,  Runic,  and  other  alpha- 
bets. For  example,  in  Russian,  the  letter  b  is  not 
called  beta  but  buki,  "  a  beech,"  while  d  has  lost 
the  old  name  of  delta  and  acquired  that  of  dobro, 
"an  oak."  In  the  Hunic  letters  of  our  forefathers 
b  is  named  beorc  or  "  birch,"  and  th  "  thorn,"  while 
the  acrologic  system  comes  nearer  home  to  us  in 
the  old  nursery  rhymes:  "A  was  an  Archer,  who 
shot  at  a  frog;  B  was  a  Butcher,  who  had  a  big 
dog,"  &c. 

Now  this  advance  to  syllabism  had  been  ef- 
fected, long  before  the  Babylonians  appear  on 
ihe  scene,  by  the   older  inhabitants  of  Mesopo- 


CUNEIFORM    WRITING.  95 

tamia,  the  Akkadians,  or,  more  correctly,  the 
Akkado-Sumerians,  the  Akkadians  being  settled 
on  the  highlands,  and  the  Sumerians  on  the  plains, 
of  that  region.  The  racial  affinities  of  either  are 
not  determined,  some  ethnologists  holding  that 
they  are  of  Finno-Turkic  origin,  others  that  they 
belong  to  the  Tatar-Mongolic  branch.  Neither 
is  it  known  at  what  period  they  immigrated  into 
Chaldea,  since  at  the  dawn  of  history  they  are 
already  merged  in  the  Semitic  conquering  race. 
Some  thousands  of  years  b.c.  Chaldea  had  been 
invaded  by  the  people  afterwards  known  as  Baby- 
lonians, whose  primitive  home,  in  common  with 
that  of  other  Semites,  as  the  Hebrews,  Phoeni- 
cians, (Sec,  is  conjectured  to  have  been  in  South 
Arabia.  The  Babylonians,  mixing  their  blood 
with  that  of  the  subject  peoples,  settled  as  agri- 
culturists on  the  rich  alluvial  lowlands,  while  an 
offshoot  from  them,  the  Assyrians,  occupied  the 
mountainous  and  wooded  country  to  the  north  of 
the  great  rivers,  keeping  their  Semitic  purity  of 
descent.  These  "  Romans  of  the  East,"  as  they 
have  been  called,  were  soldiers  and  merchants, 
strong  in  the  conviction  that  "trade  follows  the 
flag,"  and  hence  embarking  in  many  an  aggressive 
enterprise  to  beat  the  Phoenician  and  other  rivals 
in  commerce.  But,  resting  on  the  sword  alone, 
the  Assyrian  empire  perished  by  the  sword. 

As  for  the  Akkadians  (using  this  term  to  in- 
clude the  pre-Semite  inhabitants),  they  had  passed 
the  barbaric  stage  when  they  invaded  Chaldea. 
They  knew  the  use  of  metals:  they  were  skilful 
architects,  and,  what  was  of  importance  in  the 
marshy  districts  where  dams  and  canals  were 
indispensable,  good  engineers;  their  laws  mark 
an  advanced  social  organisation ;  their  writing, 
7 


96       THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

as  has  been  seen,  had  become  syllabic ;  and  their 
literature,  besides  recording  the  details  of  their 
daily  life,  supplies  the  key  to  a  religion  which  pro- 
foundly influenced  the  Babylonians,  and,  through 
them,  the  Hebrews,  ultimately  affecting  the  whole 
of  Christendom.  That  religion  was  a  blend  of 
higher  and  lower  ideas.  At  base  it  was  Shaman- 
istic.  Natural  phenomena — sun,  moon,  stars,  the 
earth,  and  so  forth — were  worshipped,  but,  as  in 
all  religions,  that  which  touches  man  more  closely 
in  his  affairs  and  relations  has  the  firmer  hold,  and 
hence  there  was  an  active  belief  in  magic,  with  its 
allied  apparatus  of  charms,  spells,  and  incanta- 
tions. Side  by  side  with  formulae  embodying 
superstitions  common  to  barbaric  folk  all  the 
world  over,  we  find  penitential  psalms,  appeals 
to  the  great  gods,  and  spiritual  utterances,  some 
of  which  are  on  a  plane  with  Hebrew  sacred 
poetry.  All  this  body  of  literature,  secular  and 
sacred,  made  up  the  vast  store  of  books  in  the 
libraries  whose  interpretation  is  one  of  the  bril- 
liant successes  of  modern  scholarship,  and  whose 
contents  bring  home  to  us  the  priceless  value  of 
the  art  of  writing  to  mankind. 

Up  to  a  recent  date,  the  oldest  known  exam- 
ple of  cuneiform  writing  was  supplied  by  a  por- 
phyry cylinder  seal  of  the  Semite  king,  Sargon  I., 
who  flourished  3800  B.C.  (Fig.  40).  It  bears  this 
inscription  : — "  Sargon,  King  of  the  city  of  Akkad, 
to  the  Sun-god  (Sarnas)  in  the  city  of  Sippara  I 
approached."  It  is  this  same  king  concerning 
whom  a  myth,  which  may  have  been  the  origin  cf 
the  myth  about  the  infant  Moses  in  the  bulrushes, 
is  recorded  on  a  tablet  preserved,  together  with 
the  seal,  in  the  British  Museum. 

Another  famous  cuneiform  relic  is  the  Stele  of 


CUNEIFORM    WRITING.  97 

the  Vultures,  a  large  portion   of  which  is  in   the 
Louvre.     It  dates  from  about  4500  b.c,  and  be- 


FiG.  40. — Cylinder  seal  of  Sargon  1. 

sides  its  sculptured  panels,  one  of  which  depicts 
vultures  carrying  away  the  heads  of  the  slain  in 


98      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

battle  (whence  its  name),  it  records  the  victory 
of  E-anna-du,  priest-king  of  Sirpurra,  over  the 
"  people  of  the  land  of  the  Bow,"  on  the  Elamite 
frontier,  a  tribute  of  corn  being  imposed  on  the 
conquered  state.  Other  inscriptions  testify  that 
"in  the  fourth  millennium  before  the  Christian 
era  art  was  fully  developed,  statues  set  up,  the 
chariot  used  in  war,  silver  and  copper  worked, 
weaving  and  the  making  of  pottery  known,  and 
an  elaborate  system  of  calculation  into  thousands 
evolved."  But  the  antiquity  of  these  witnesses 
pales  before  that  evidenced  by  the  rubbish-mounds 
of  the  city  of  Nuffar  or  Nippur,  in  Northern 
Babylonia.  Several  records  of  Sargon  I.  were 
found  among  the  thousands  of  tablets  dug  from 
the  later  deposits,  but  discoveries  were  made  be- 
neath these  on  which  Dr.  Peters,  in  reporting  on 
the  epigraphic  material  secured  by  Mr.  Haynes, 
writes  as  follows: — "We  found  that  Nippur  was 
a  great  and  flourishing  city,  and  its  temple,  the 
temple  of  Bel,  the  religious  centre  of  the  domi- 
nant people  of  the  world  at  a  period  as  much 
prior  to  the  time  of  Abraham  as  the  time  of 
Abraham  is  prior  to  our  own  day.  We  discov- 
ered written  records  no  less  than  six  thousand 
years  old,  and  proved  that  writing  and  civilisation 
were  then  by  no  means  in  their  infancy.  Further 
than  that,  our  explorations  have  shown  that  Nip- 
pur possessed  a  history  extending  backward  of 
the  earliest  written  documents  found  by  us,  at 
least  two  thousand  years."  {Nippur  ;  the  Narra- 
tive of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania's  Expedition, 
vol.  ii.  p.  241.)  Upon  which  Dr.  Hilprecht  com- 
ments:  "I  do  not  hesitate  to  date  the  founding 
of  the  temple  of  Bel  and  the  first  settlements  in 
Nippur  somewhere  between  6000  and  7000  B.C., 


CUNEIFORM   WRITING. 


99 


and  possibly  earlier."     {A cade f /ly,  ^oth  April  1898, 

P-  465-) 

Although  they  are  nearly  five  thousand  years 
later,  deeper  interest  attaches  to  the  three  hundred 


and  twenty  clay  tablets,  inscribed  with  the  cunei- 
form character  (Fig.  41),  which  were  discovered 
in  1887  among  the  ruins  of  Tell-el-Amarna,  the 
Arabic  name  of  a  village  on  the  east  bank  of  the 


lOO  THE   STORY   OF   THE    ALPHABET. 

Nile,  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  south 
of  the  once  renowned  city  of  Memphis.  The  vil- 
lage stands  on  the  site  of  a  city  founded  by  Ame- 
nophis  111.,  so  that  the  date  of  the  documents, 
among  which  are  letters  received  by  that  knig,  is 
known  to  range  from  1500  to  1450  B.C.  Two  of 
the  tablets  contain  legends,  and  one  gives  a  hymn 


Fig.  42. — First  creation  tablet. 

to  the  war-god,  but  the  larger  number  comprise 
communications  passing  between  the  kings  of 
Egypt  and  the  kings  of  Western  Asia,  many  of 
them  being  docketed  with  the  date  and  name  of 
the  sender  w^ritten  in  Egyptian  hieroglyph.  One 
tablet  from  a  Hittite  prince  is  written  in  the  old 
Akkadian  tongue.  They  furnish  valuable  informa- 
tion upon  the  political  and  commercial  relations 
between  Egypt  and  Babylonia,  and  upon  negotia- 
tions between  the  kings  both  for  wives  and  sub- 
sidies. "  Being  all  in  the  cuneiform  character, 
they  were  unlikely  to  be  readily  deciphered  at  the 
Egyptian  court.     Hence  it  was  the  custom  of  the 


I02      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

Babylonian  kings  to  send  interpreters  with  them, 
and  reference  is  made  to  such  messengers  in  sev- 
eral of  the  letters.  But  a  scribe  able  to  read  and 
write  the  cuneiform  was  undoubtedly  kept  by  the 
Pharaohs  for  purposes  of  translation  and  for  indit- 
ing replies.  Some  of  the  tablets  are  copies  of 
such  replies,  written  in  cuneiform,  but  retained 
for  reference,  just  as  we  in  the  present  day  keep 
copies  of  important  letters." 

The  actual  contents  of  the  Tell-el-Amarna 
tablets  are  of  secondary  importance  to  the  fact 
that  cuneiform  writing  was  in  use  in  Palestine  fif- 
teen hundred  years  before  Christ,  and,  therefore, 
that  Babylonian  myths  and  legends  had,  in  all 
probability,  circulated  freely  there  centuries  be- 
fore the  Book  of  Genesis  took  shape.  Thus  the 
legends  of  the  Creation,  the  Fall,  and  the  Deluge, 
the  Chaldean  origin  of  which  is  established  (Figs. 
42,  43,  44),  "  can  very  well  have  existed  in  Pales- 
tine at  the  time  it  was  invaded  by  the  Israelites, 
who  would  have  learned  them  from  the  people 
they  subdued,  and  would  have  found  plenty  of 
time  to  modify  them  into  the  forms  in  which  they 
appear  in  Hebrew  literature."  {^The  Witness  of 
Assyria^  p.  11,  by  Chilperic  Edwards.) 


CHAPTER  VI. 

EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS. 

With  the  foregoing  references  to  some  of  the 
most  venerable  documents  that  have  yet  come  to 
light,  we  may  leave  Assyria  for  Egypt,  no  longer  a 
land  of  marvel  and  of  mystery,  with  its  past  hidden 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  103 

as  the  sources  of  the  great  river  of  which  that 
land  is  "the  gift"  were  long  hidden.  For  the 
discovery  of  the  key  to  that  past,  and  of  the  vast 
waters  that  feed  the  Nile,  alike  lie  within  the 
present  century.  Till  then  the  veil  of  Isis  hung 
over  the  significance  of  the  inscriptions  on  coffin, 
sepulchral  box,  stele,  tomb,  obelisk,  and  temple, 
and  over  the  interpretation  of  characters  written 
on  papyri  rolls  centuries  before  the  foundations  of 
Athens  were  laid.  Of  these  records,  be  it  noted. 
Death,  which  sweeps  away  man  and  the  memory 
of  him  from  his  fellows,  has  been  more  than  aught 
else — in  Egypt,  and  indeed,  all  the  world  over, 
but  notably  in  Egypt — the  preserver.  And  this 
because  there  all  that  appertained  to  the  departed 
was  guarded  with  the  most  jealous  care.  The 
tomb,  as  often  elsewhere,  was  modelled  on  the 
plan, of  the  house,  and  supplied  with  utensils,  food, 
and  drink,  or  adorned  with  the  painted  represen- 
tations of  these  things  on  the  walls,  for  the  needs 
of  the  ka,  or  double,  sahti,  or  spirit,  or  some  other 
of  the  eight  Egyptian  ontological  divisions  of  the 
individual. 

Like  the  other  pictographic  systems  already 
surveyed,  the  Egyptian  interests  us  because  it 
has  preserved  the  traces  of  its  origin,  adding  its 
"  cloud  of  witnesses"  to  the  identity  of  the  sev- 
eral stages  of  development  marking  the  scripts  of 
all  literate  peoples.  Until  very  recently,  its  chief 
interest  lay  in  the  belief  that  it  is  the  parent  of 
the  family  of  alphabets  of  the  civilised  world  ; 
but,  as  will  be  shown  later  on,  the  theory  is  no 
longer  tenable.  Although  the  earliest  known  ex- 
amples of  Egyptian  hieroglyphs  (Greek  hieros, 
"  sacred,"  and  glypho,  "  to  carve,"  so-called  in  the 
belief  that  they  were  used   solely  by  the  priests) 


I04  THE    STORY  OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

contain  alphabetic  characters,  they  have  come 
down  as  highly  elaborated  types  of  picture-writ- 
ing, the  changes  in  which  during  the  long  period 
covered  by  the  records  being  so  slight  that,  to 
cite  Professor  Whitney,  "  it  is  like  a  language 
which  has  never  forgotten  the  derivations  of  its 
words,  or  corrupted  their  etymological  form,  how- 
ever much  it  may  have  altered  its  meaning." 
Therefore,  although  the  Egyptians  had  developed 
alphabet-signs  five  thousand  years  B.C.  they  never 
advanced  to  the  stage  of  their  sole  and  independ- 
ent use,  partly  because  of  the  conservative  in- 
stincts of  the  race  which,  fostering  veneration  for 
the  old,  was  reluctant  to  alter  anything,  and  partly 
because,  as  Professor  Flinders  Petrie  has  pointed 
out,  their  "  treatment  of  everything  was  essentially 
decorative,  the  love  of  form  and  drawing  being 
in  Egypt  a  greater  force  than  amongst  any  other 
ancient  people.  Babylon  and  China,  from  want 
of  sufificient  artistic  taste,  allowed  their  pictorial 
writing  to  sink  into  a  mere  string  of  debased  and 
conventional  forms;  the  Egyptians,  on  the  con- 
trary, preserved  the  purely  pictorial  and  artistic 
character  of  their  hieroglyphs  to  the  end.  The 
hieroglyphs  were  a  decoration  in  themselves  ;  their 
very  position  in  the  sentence  was  subordinate  to 
the  decorative  effect.  The  Egyptian  could  not 
be  guilty  of  the  barbarism  seen  on  some  of  the 
Assyrian  sculpture,  where  inscriptions  were 
scrawled  right  across  the  work  without  regard  to 
design.  So  far  was  this  idea  carried  that  many 
words  or  ideas  were  represented  by  two  distinct 
characters,  one  wide  and  the  other  narrow  and 
deep,  so  that  the  harmony  of  the  design  should 
not  be  broken  by  an  unsuitable  element.  The  re- 
sult was  that  the  Egyptians  were   rewarded  by 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  1 05 

having  the  most  beautiful  writing  in   the  world." 
(^Egyptian  Decorative  Art,  p.  4.) 

This  writing  exists  in  three  groups  of  charac- 
ters (Fig.  45)  :   {a)  Hieroglyphic,  {b)  Hieratic,   {c) 
Demotic.     The  demotic  is  derived 
from  the  hieratic,  and  the  hieratic      ^     ^     C 
from  the  hieroglyphic.  ^     ^^^  ^^ 

{a)  Pictogram,  ideogram,  and  Fig.  45.  —  Hiero- 
phonogram — in  other  words,  signs     ^^^Pl"*^'  ^.'^'■^'^'^• 

^  °  ^  1-11       and  demotic  signs 

representative  of  word,  idea,  and  formahr 
sound — make  up  the  seventeen 
hundred  hieroglyphs  which,  in  the  older  signs,  pre- 
serve the  traces  of  their  origin  in  rude  picture- 
writing.  They  were  chiselled  on  stone  of  various 
kinds,  cut  or  painted  on  wood  or  plaster,  and 
written  on  papyrus  or  skin  ;  the  characters  being 
arranged  in  vertical  columns. 

With  the  quickened  zeal  of  modern  excavators 
discoveries  come  apace,  so  that  before  these 
words  are  printed,  some  additional  find,  throwing 
all  others  into  the  shade,  may  come  to  light. 
Such,  for  example,  would  be  the  production  of 
epigraphic  evidence  as  to  the  sojourn  and  op- 
pression of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  and  their  escape 
from  that  "house  of  bondage."  For  a  long  time 
the  earliest  known  example  of  hieroglyphic  writ- 
ing which  the  Gizeh  and  Ashmodean  Museums 
could  show  (each  institution  possessing  fragments 
of  the  relic)  was  a  mutilated  stele  or  monumental 
tablet  to  the  memory  of  Shera,  a  priest  or  grand- 
son of  Sent,  the  fifth  king  of  the  Second  Dynasty, 
which,  adopting  Professor  Flinders  Petrie's  chro- 
nology, flourished  about  four  thousand  five  hun- 
dred years  b.c.  In  this  record  three  alphabetic 
characters  are  employed  to  spell  that  monarch's 
name.     But    in    November    1897,    Dr.    Borchardt 


Io6  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET, 

reported  the  important  discovery  that  the  royal 
tomb  found  by  M.  de  Morgan  in  the  spring  of  that 
year  at  Nagada,  situate  opposite  Coptos,  a  little 
north  of  Thebes,  is  that  of  Menes,  the  founder  of 
the  First  Dynasty,  whose  date  Professor  Flinders 
Petrie  fixes  at  4777  b.c,  "with  a  possible  error 
of  a  century."  Calcined  remains  of  the  body  are 
now  in  the  Gizeh  Museum,  and,  among  other 
objects,  the  broken  fragments  of  an  ivory  plaque 
which,  when  joined,  showed  the  ka  name  of  Aha 
(the  ka  being  the  "double"  or  "other  self  "  of 
the  deceased  which  abode  with  the  mummy),  and, 
attached  thereto,  the  name  MN  =  Menes,  borne 
by  the  Pharaoh  during  his  lifetime.  Assuming 
that  Dr.  Borchardt's  interpretation  is  accepted  by 
Egyptologists,  it  proves  that  the  hieroglyphic 
system  of  writing  was  then  already  fully  devel- 
oped. It  may  be  remarked,  incidentally,  that 
among  the  remains  of  the  predynastic  race  dis- 
covered by  Professor  Flinders  Petrie  in  1895,  in 
the  district  north  of  Thebes,  no  hieroglyphs  or 
traces  of  other  writing  were  found.  There  was 
evidence  of  knowledge  of  metals,  but  not  of  the 
potter's  wheel.  It  therefore  seems  probable  that 
writing  came  in  with  the  First  Dynasty,  which, 
according  to  M.  de  Morgan,  was  descended  from 
Chaldean  Semites. 

But  more  interesting,  for  the  light  thrown  on 
early  Egyptian  thought,  than  inscriptions  on  steel 
or  plaque  are  the  copies  of  portions  of  the  sacred 
literature  entitled  "  Chapters  of  the  Coming  Forth 
by  Day,"  and  also  the  "  Chapters  of  Making  Strong 
the  Beatified  Spirit,"  but  commonly  known  as  the 
Book  of  the  Dead.  This  venerable  embodiment 
of  human  conceptions  about  an  after  life,  and  of 
human  hope  and  consolation  this  side  the  grave, 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  1 07 

contains  the  hymns,  prayers,  and  magic  formulae 
against  all  opposing  foes  and  evil  spirits,  to  be 
recited  by  the  dead  Osiris  (the  soul  was  conceived 
to  have  such  affinity  with  the  god  Osiris  as  to  be 
called  by  his  name)  in  his  journey  to  Amenti,  the 
underworld  that  led  ro  the  Fields  of  the  Blessed. 
It  lies  outside  both  our  scope  and  space  to  give 
an  account  of  the  contents  of  the  several  chap- 
ters, and,  fortunately,  the  entire  text,  translated 
by  Dr.  Wallis  Budge,  with  admirable  facsimiles 
of  illustrations,  is  within  the  reach  of  a  moderate 
purse.  But  one  curious  and  prominent  feature 
should  have  reference,  because  it  shows  the  per- 
sistence of  barbaric  ideas  about  names  as  integral 
parts  of  things.  (On  this  subject,  see  the  author's 
Totn  Tit  Tot ;  an  Essay  o?i  Savage  Philosophy  in 
Folk- Tale,  1898.)  The  Osiris  has  not  only  to  be 
able  to  recite  the  names  and  titles  of  the  gods, 
but  of  every  part  of  the  boat,  "  from  truck  to 
keel,"  as  the  nautical  phrase  goes,  in  which  he 
desires  to  cross  the  great  river  flowing  to  Amenti. 
And  then,  before  he  can  enter  the  Hall  of  the 
Two  Truths — that  is,  of  Truth  and  Justice,  where 
the  god  Osiris  and  the  forty-two  judges  of  the 
dead  are  seated — the  jackal-headed  Anubis  re- 
quires him  to  tell  the  names  of  every  part  of  the 
doors,  posts,  and  woodwork  generally.  These 
correctly  given,  the  soul  declares  its  innocence  in 
language  whose  moral  tone  has  never  been  sur- 
passed, while  it  throws  a  light  on  the  virtues  and 
vices  of  old  Egyptian  society  which  makes  clear 
how  poor  a  guide  to  the  past  are  its  monuments 
compared  with  its  literature. 

The  age  of  the  composition  of  this  remarkable 
book  is  unknown.  But  so  old  is  it  that  the  earliest 
copies   we   possess  show   that   when    they   were 


Io8  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

made,  some  six  thousand  years  ago,  the  exact 
meaning  of  parts  of  the  text  had  become  obscure 
to  the  transcribers.  Fragments  of  it  have  been 
found  in  those  ancient  tombs,  the  Pyramids; 
chapters  or  long  extracts  were  written  on  stone 
and  wooden  cofifins;  but  after  the  expulsion  of 
the  Hyksos,  or  Shepherd  Dynasty,  by  the  kings 
of  Thebes,  about  1580  b.  c,  papyrus  came  more 
into  use  for  the  purpose. 

One  of  the  most  superbly-illustrated  examples 
is  that  known  as  the  Papyrus  of  A?ii,  belonging 
to  what  is  called  the  Theban  recension  of  the 
text,  which  was  much  used  from  the  Eighteenth 
to  the  Twentieth  Dynasty  (1587-1060  b.c).  It 
will  suffice,  as  evidence  of  the  magical  qualities 
attributed  to  the  written  word,  to  quote  the  fol- 
lowing from  the  seventy-second  chapter,  as  trans- 
lated into  sonorous  English  by  Dr.  Wallis  Budge: 

"  If  this  writing  be  known  (by  the  deceased)  upon  earth, 
and  this  chapter  be  done  into  writing  upon  (his)  coffin,  he 
shall  come  forth  by  day  in  all  the  forms  of  existence  which  he 
desireth,  and  he  shall  enter  into  (his)  place,  and  be  not  re- 
jected. Bread  and  ale  and  meat  shall  be  given  unto  Osiris, 
the  scribe  Ani  upon  the  altar  of  Osiris  .  .  .  there  shall  wheat 
and  barley  be  given  unto  him  ;  there  shall  he  flourish  as  he  did 
upon  earth,  and  he  shall  do  whatsoever  pleaseth  him,  even  as 
do  the  gods  who  are  in  the  undervvorld,  for  everlasting  mil- 
lions of  ages,  world  without  end." 

Under  Dr.  Wallis  Budge's  editorship,  the  Ani 
papyrus  has  recently  been  supplemented  by  the 
issue  of  facsimiles  and  translations  of  papyri  and 
other  texts  connected  with  the  Book  of  the  Dead. 
Among  these  is  a  Book  of  Breathings,  written  in  a 
late  hieratic,  and  dating  from  late  pre-Chris- 
tian times.  It  contains  a  ritual  to  be  said  by  the 
priest  for  or  over  the  dead,  and  teaches  belief  in 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  109 

a  resurrection  of  the  body  and  a  state  of  material 
bliss  on  earth.  "  Thy  soul  shall  live,"  and,  so 
runs  the  text,  "  thy  corruptible  body  shall  burst 
into  life,  and  thou  shalt  never  decay."  .  .  .  "Grant 
that  his  soul  may  go  into  every  place  whereso- 
ever it  would  be,  and  let  him  live  upon  earth  for 
ever  and  ever." 

Up  to  a  point  the  story  of  Egyptian  writing 
illustrates  the  stages  of  development  of  writing 
generally  so  clearly  that  its  recital,  even  at  the 
cost  of  some  repetition,  will  be  helpful,  and  the 
more  so  as  it  falls  into  line  with  the  story  of 
other  scripts. 

"  It  goes  without  saying  "  that  the  representa- 
tion of  an  object  was  a  simple  matter  enough,  the 
rudest  draughtsmanship  sufficing  for  a  picture 
that  should  tell  its  own  meaning  at  a  glance. 
But  as  soon  as  the  need  arose  to  graphically  ex- 
press ideas,  for  example,  such  as  vice  and  virtue, 
time  and  space,  health  and  sickness,  symbolism 
came  in.  To  the  illustrations  of  this  supplied  by 
the  scripts  already  dealt  with  may  be  added  a 
few  examples  from  Egyptian  ideography,  into 
which,  at  the  stage  that  we  first  meet  it,  the  whole 
system  of  hieroglyphics  may  be  said  to  have  be- 
come modified.  The  bee  was  a  symbol  of  kinship 
and  also  of  industry  ;  a  roll  of  papyrus  denoted 
knowledge;  an  ostrich  feather,  justice,  because 
these  feathers  were  supposed  to  be  of  equal 
length ;  a  palm  branch,  one  year,  because  that 
tree  was  popularly  believed  to  put  forth  a  fresh 
branch  every  new  moon — although,  as  Mr.  Glid- 
don  suggests,  a  more  plausible  reason  is  in  the 
annual  cutting  of  the  lower  leaves  close  to  the 
trunk.  The  ideograph  for  a  priest  was  a  jackal 
— not,  as  may  be  cynically  hinted,  because  of  his 


no  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

"devouring  widows'  houses,"  but  because  of  his 
watchfulness  ;  for  a  mother,  a  vulture,  because 
that  bird  was  believed  to  nourish  its  young  w-ith 
its  own  blood.  Thirst  w^as  represented  by  a  calf 
running  towards  water;  power  by  a  brandished 
whip  ;  and  battle  by  two  arms,  the  one  holding  a 
shield  and  the  other  a  javelin.  Among  the  Da- 
kotah  Indians  combat  is  indicated  by  two  arms 
pointed  at  each  other.  The  ideograph  for  night, 
a  star  pendant  from  a  curve,  is  like  the  Ojibwa  ; 
•while  among  the  ancient  Mexicans  night  was  rep- 
resented by  a  semicircle  with  eyes,  as  stars,  at- 
tached to  it.     Signs  for  hunger,  thirst,  supplica- 


J        t 


Night  Night        Supplication        Supplication  Negation 

(Egyptian).  (Maya).        (Egy-ptian).  (Ojibwa).  (Eg>-ptian). 


Negation  Negation  Medicine  man        God  of  Medicine 

(California  Indian).  (Maya).  (Ojibwa).  (Easter  Island). 

Fig.  46. — Comparative  ideographs. 

tion,  and  so  forth,  among  both  Innuit  Indian 
and  ancient  Egyptian — as  indeed  many  other 
signs  among  peoples,  both  in  the  old  world  and 
the  new,  whose  writing  has  not  reached  a  purely 
phonetic  stage — have  that  correspondence  to  be 
expected  when  things  common  to  all  men  are 
graphically  represented  (Fig.  46).  Running  water, 
for  example,  remains  necessarily  a  pictograph,  but 
water  depicted  in  connection  with  rites  represents, 
by  one  symbol  or  another,  the  varying  nature  of 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  Ill 

the  latter.  Both  in  Egypt  and  Mexico  it  is  repre- 
sented flowing  from  a  vessel,  the  Egyptian  ideo- 
graph having  a  kneeling  figure  with  arms  up- 
lifted, as  if  in  adoration  or  gratitude.  There 
appears,  also,  some  resemblance  between  the  sym- 
bol for  negation  between  these  two,  but  this  has 
the  doubt  attaching  to  all  metaphysical  interpreta/- 
tion  of  signs. 

Obviously,  this  presentment  of  ideas  through 
graphic  designs  into  which  metaphor  often  bor- 
dering on  enigma  had  to  be  read,  implied  good 
memories  and  clear  grasp  of  association  on  the 
part  of  the  interpreter.  Any  doubt  or  ambiguity, 
with  resulting  confusion,  as  to  the  meaning  of 
the  symbol,  rendered  it  worse  than  useless.  Hence 
the  addition  of  "determinants,"  concerning  which 
something  was  said  when  treating  of  the  Chinese 
script  (see  p.  77).  These  are  of  two  classes — the 
special  and  more  numerous,  whose  use  was  con- 
fined to  one  word  or  idea;  and  the  general,  num- 
bering about  two  hundred,  which,  like  the  Chinese 
"  keys,"  refer  to  whole  groups  of  words. 

But  ideas  have  to  be  arranged  in  sentences, 
and  these  are  made  up  of  nouns,  adjectives,  verbs, 
and  other  parts  of  speech  for  which  symbolism, 
however  ingenious,  can  make  no  provision.  More- 
over, while  the  characters  are  limited  in  their 
application,  the  ideas  to  be  expressed  graphically 
are  ever  growing,  and  hence,  in  course  of  time, 
there  are  not  enough  symbols  "to  go  round."  A 
way  of  escape  opened  itself,  and  thereby  led  to 
an  invention  undreamed  of,  when  recourse  was 
had  to  the  use  of  pictures  of  things  which  were 
different  in  sense,  but  the  names  of  which  had 
the  same  sound  j  in  other  words,  to  the  pictorial 
pun  known  as  the  rebus  (see  p.  72).  As  an  amus- 
8 


112     "       THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

ing  instance  of  the  formation  of  a  compound 
phonogram  out  of  syllabic  signs,  Canon  Taylor 
quotes  from  an  inscription  of  Ptolemy  XV.  at 
Edfu,  in  which,  as  he  says,  "  it  seems  not  impos- 
sible to  detect  a  faint  flavour  of  ancient  Egyptian 
humour.  The  name  of  lapis  lazuli  was  khcsteb. 
Now  the  word  khesf  meant  '  to  stop,'  and  the  syl- 
lable teb,  '  a  pig.'  Hence  the  rebus  '  stop-pig  ' 
was  invented  to  express  graphically  the  name  of 
laj>is  lazuli,  which  is  figured  by  the  picture  of  a 
man  stopping  a  pig  by  pulling  at  its  tail."  Prob- 
ably the  Canon  is  right,  but  in  western  lands  that 
action  is  often  intended  to  make  the  pig  move 
on.  Another  example  of  the  rebus  occurs  in  the 
name  of  Osiris,  which  in  Egyptian  is  Hcsiri 
(Wallis  Budge  gives  it  as  Ausir).  The  god,  on 
this  showing,  is  represented,  presumably,  by  a 
figure  on  a  seat,  lies,  and  by  an  eye,  iri.  But 
with  the  constant  revision  of  interpretations  by 
Egyptologists,  it  behoves  us  to  quote  with  cau- 
tion. There  is  a  stock  illustration  as  to  the  adop- 
tion of  the  supposed  picture  of  a  lute  (used  by 
the  Egyptian  scribes  to  denote  "  excellence  ")  as 
a  phonogram  to  express  the  word  fie/er,  "  good." 
But  it  seems  that  what  was  thought  to  be  a  lute 
is  the  picture  of  a  heart  and  windpipe  ! 

At  last,  we  know  not  when,  and  we  cannot, 
speaking  of  Egypt  alone,  guess  where,  there 
dawned  upon  some  mind  the  fact  that  all  the 
words  which  men  uttered  are  expressed  by  a  few 
sounds.  Hence,  what  better  plan  than  to  select 
from  the  big  and  confused  mass  of  ideograms, 
phonograms,  and  all  their  kin,  a  certain  number 
of  signs  to  denote,  unvaryingly,  certain  sounds  ? 

That  was  the  birth  of  the  Alphabet,  one  of 
the  greatest  and  most  momentous  triumphs  of  the 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  113 

human  mind.  The  earliest  phonograms  repre- 
sented syllables,  not  individual  letters,  the  distin- 
guishing signs  for  vowels  and  consonants  being 
of  yet  later  introduction ;  in  fact,  some  alpha- 
bets, notably  the  Hebrew  and  other  Semitic,  have 
no  true  vowels,  but  only  distinguishing  marks, 
diacritical  points  as  they  are  called,  to  denote 
them.  To  recapitulate,  we  have  i,  picture-writ- 
ing; 2,  ideograms;  3,  phonograms  representing 
words;  4,  phonograms  representing  syllables;  5, 
alphabetic  characters.  From  their  four  hundred 
verbal  phonograms  and  syllabic  signs  the  Egyp- 
tians of  a  remote  age — for  it  is  literally  true  "  that 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet  are  older  than  the  Pyra- 
mids " — appear  to  have  selected  at  the  outset 
forty-five  symbols  for  alphabetic  use,  but  the  rare 
occurrence  or  special  use  of  some  of  these  caused 
a  further  reduction  to  twenty-five  letters.  "All 
that  remained  to  be  done  was  to  take  one  simple 
step — boldly  to  discard  all  the  non-alphabetic  ele- 
ments, at  once  to  sweep  away  the  superfluous 
lumber,  rejecting  all  the  ideograms,  the  homo- 
phones, the  polyphones,  the  syllabics,  and  the 
symbolic  signs  to  which  the  Egyptian  scribes  so 
fondly  clung,  and  so  to  leave  revealed  in  its  grand 
simplicity  the  nearly  perfect  alphabet,  of  which, 
without  knowing  it,  the  Egyptians  had  been  vir- 
tually m  possession  for  almost  countless  ages." 
(Taylor,  i.  68.)  That  step  they  never  took,  but 
continued  the  use  of  eye-pictures  side  by  side  with 
that  of  ear-pictures,  instead  of  passing  to  the  use 
of  fixed  signs  for  certain  sounds. 

{^)  The  cursive  writing  known  as  Hieratic  was 
an  abridged  and  conventionalised  form  of  the 
hieroglyphic.  The  use  of  the  latter  became  main- 
ly restricted  to  monumental  and  kindred  purposes, 


114  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

while  the  hieratic  was  employed  by  the  priests  in 
copying  literary  compositions,  notable  among 
which  was  the  Book  of  the  Dead,  papyrus  being 
the  material  most  commonly  used.  This  was 
made  from  the  byblus  hieraticus  or  Cyperus  papyruSy 
a  plant  which  flourished  in  the  marshy  districts  of 
the  Nile.  There  it  has  long  been  extinct,  and  is 
now  found  only  in  Sicily.  It  would  seem  to  have 
served  as  many  useful  purposes  to  the  ancient 
Egyptians  as  the  bamboo  serves  to-day  to  the 
Chinese  and  other  Orientals.  "  The  roots  were 
used  for  firewood,  parts  of  the  plant  were  eaten, 
and  other  and  coarser  parts  were  made  into  paper, 
boats,  ropes,  mats,  &c."  In  preparing  it  for  writ- 
ing material,  the  outer  rind  was  removed  and  the 
pith  then  cut  into  strips,  which  were  laid  side  by 
side,  with  another  set  of  strips  across  them  fas- 
tened by  a  thin  solution  of  gum,  thus  forming  a 
sheet,  which  was  pressed,  dried  in  the  sun,  and 
polished  to  a  smooth  surface.  The  sheets  were 
often  joined  to  make  a  roll,  which  was  sometimes 
above  one  hundred  feet  long  and  varied  in  width 
from  six  to  seventeen  inches.  The  finest  papyri 
of  the  "Book  of  the  Dead"  are  about  fifteen 
inches  wide,  and,  when  they  contain  a  tolerably 
large  number  of  chapters,  are  from  eighty  to  nine- 
ty feet  long.  Dipping  his  reed,  which  was  either 
bruised  at  the  end  to  make  it  brush-like,  or  cut, 
pen-like,  to  a  point,  in  the  ink-wells  of  his  stone, 
wooden,  or  sometimes  ivory  palette,  which  was 
often  dedicated  to  the  god  Thoth,  "  lord  of  divine 
words,"  the  professional  scribe  wrote  the  text  in 
varying  colours,  chiefly  black  or  red,  but  also  in 
other  tints  imitative  of  the  subject  dealt  with,  as 
blue  for  sky,  yellow  for  woman,  and  so  forth. 
The  earliest  known  specimen  of  hieratic  writ- 


EGYPTIAN    HIEROGLYPHICS.  I15 

ing  is  a  papyrus  containing  chronicles  of  the 
reign  of  King  Asa,  whose  date,  according  to  a 
moderate  estimate  of  Egyptian  chronology,  is 
about  3580  B.C.  To  the  same  period  the  most 
perfect  literary  work  which  has  come  down  to  us 
is  usually  assigned,  although  the  copy  preserved 
in  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale  in  Paris,  whither  it 
was  brought  by  M.  Prisse  d'Avennes  from  Thebes, 
seems  to  have  been  written  between  2700  and  2500 
B.C.  This  valuable  relic,  commonly  known  after 
its  donor  as  the  Papyrus  Prisse,  is  entitled  the 
"  Precepts  of  Ptah-Hetep,"  and  its  contents  justify 
the  judgment  of  Dr.  Wallis  Budge,  that  "if  all 
other  monuments  of  the  great  civilisation  of 
Egypt  were  wanting,  it  alone  would  show  the 
moral  worth  of  the  Egyptians,  and  the  high  ideals 
of  man's  duties  which  they  had  formed  nearly  five 
thousand  five  hundred  years  ago." 

(^)  The  Demotic  or  Enchorial  characters  pre- 
serve but  slight  traces  of  their  derivation  from 
picture-writing.  As  the  term  hieratic  (Greek 
hieratikos,  sacerdotal)  denotes  the  class  by  whom 
that  writing  was  used,  so  the  terms  demotic  (Greek 
def/wtikos,  of  the  people)  and  enchorial  (Greek  en- 
chorios,  of  the  country)  denote  that  this  writing 
was  in  popular  use,  being  adapted  to  the  purposes 
of  daily  life.  It  appears  to  have  come  into  use 
about  900  B.C.,  and  so  continued  till  the  fourth 
century  of  our  era.  It  has  been  shown  that  in 
the  time  of  Darius  and  other  rulers  of  the  Achae- 
mean  dynasty,  proclamations  and  documents  of 
general  importance  were  set  forth  in  three  lan- 
guages— Babylonian,  Medic,  and  Persian.  So,  in 
the  time  of  the  Ptolemies,  who  inherited  the 
Egyptian  possessions  of  Alexander  the  Great  and 
ruled  in  the  Nile  Valley  till  it  fell  under  the  sway 


Il6  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

of  Rome,  all  matters  of  public  importance  were 
made  known  in  hieroglyphic,  demotic,  and  Greek 
characters.  The  hieroglyphic  was  called  the 
"writing  of  divine  words";  the  demotic,  "writ- 
ing of  letters  "  ;  and  the  Greek,  "  writing  of  the 
Greeks." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    ROSETTA    STONE. 

The  expressions  given  above  occur  on  the 
famous  Rosetta  Stone,  an  inscribed  slab  of  black 
basalt,  which  has  proved  to  be  of  priceless  value 
in  supplying  the  key  to  the  interpretation  of 
Egyptian  hieroglyphs,  thus  fulfilling  a  purpose 
corresponding  to  that  of  the  Behistun  rock  in- 
scriptions in  the  interpretation  of  cuneiform  writ- 
ing. The  slab — which  is  preserved  in  the  British 
Museum — takes  its  name  from  its  discovery  among 
the  ruins  of  a  fort  near  the  Rosetta  mouth  of  the 
Nile,  where  it  was  found  by  a  French  ofificer  in 
1799.  On  the  capitulation  of  Alexandria  to  the 
British,  the  stone,  whose  importance  had  been 
detected  by  the  savants  attached,  by  the  foresight 
of  Napoleon,  to  his  expedition,  came  by  good 
fortune  under  the  charge  of  Sir  William  Hamil- 
ton, whose  interest  in  Egyptian  antiquities  was 
keen.  It  is  not  perfect,  but  enough  has  survived 
to  suffice  for  decipherment  of  the  general  tenor 
of  the  inscriptions.  Speculation  as  to  the  mean- 
ing of  the  hieroglyphs  had  been  rife  for  centuries, 
for  although  they  remained  in  use  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years  after  the  Ptolemies  began  to  reign 
(305  B.C.),  and  although  the  names  of  Roman  em- 


THE   ROSETTA   STONE.  ifj 

perors  were  written  in  them  as  late  as  the  third 
century  a.d.,  only  a  few  among  the  classical 
writers  whose  works  we  possess  have  anything  of 
value  to  say  on  the  matter.  It  was  not  until  the 
early  decades  of  the  present  century  that  the 
ingenuity  of  two  Egyptologists,  Young  and 
Champollion,  working  independently  (as,  years 
later,  Adams  and  Leverrier  worked  at  the  prob- 
lem of  the  discovery  of  Neptune),  wrested  their 
secret  from  the  hieroglyphs.  Honour  lies  only  in 
lesser  degree  with  some  immediate  predecessors, 
among  them  Zoega,  who  rightly  conjectured  that 
the  oblong  rings  enclosed  royal  names,  because 
these  "  cartouches,"  as  they  are  called,  appeared 
above  the  series  of  sitting  figures  in  temple  sculp- 
tures ;  and  Akerblad,  who  published  an  alphabet 
of  the  demotic  characters  on  the  Rosetta  Stone. 

Dr.  Thomas  Young  was  a  very  remarkable 
man.  Born  of  Quaker  parents  in  1773,  he  gave 
his  youth  to  literature,  languages,  and  mechanics, 
and  at  thirty  won  the  Fellowship  of  the  Royal 
Society,  having  two  years  before  then  accepted 
the  Professorship  of  Natural  Philosophy  at  the 
Royal  Institution.  Made  easy  in  circumstances 
by  a  legacy  from  a  relative,  he  applied  himself 
yet  more  strenuously  to  physics  and  philology. 
The  result  of  his  labours  in  the  one  was  the  dis- 
covery of  the  undulatory  nature  of  light  (which 
has  its  analogy  in  sound-waves),  in  opposition  to 
Newton's  corpuscular  or  emission  theory  ;  and, 
in  the  other,  a  partial  decipherment  of  the  de- 
motic characters,  and  correct  identification  of  the 
names  of  a  few  of  the  Egyptian  gods — Ra,  Nut, 
Thoth,  Osiris,  Isis,  and  Nephthys — and  of  the 
names  Ptolemy  and  Berenice.     He  died  in  1829. 

Jean  Francois  Champollion,  of  whom  Dr.  Wal- 


Il8  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

lis  Budge  speaks  as  "  the  immortal  discoverer  of 
a  correct  system  of  decipherment  of  Egyptian 
hieroglyphics,"  was  born  in  1790.  Like  Young, 
he  betook  himself  early  to  the  study  of  languages, 
and  at  the  age  of  thirteen  was  "  master  of  a  fair 
knowledge  of  Hebrew,  Syriac,  and  Chaldee."  In 
his  twenty-second  year  he  became  Professor  of 
Ancient  History  to  the  Faculty  of  Letters  at 
Grenoble,  and,  w-ith  a  certain  impulse  to  the  quest 
given  by  acquaintance  with  the  labours  of  Young 
and  others,  he  revised  their  system  and  developed 
his  own,  making  tours  to  the  museums  of  Turin, 
Rome,  and  Naples  for  the  study  of  papyri,  and 
passing  thence  to  Egypt,  where  he  secured  a  large 
body  of  materials.  Death  overtook  him  in  1832, 
but  not  before  he  had  accomplished  the  chief  aim 
of  his  life  in  demonstrating  that  the  hieroglyphic 
characters  are  partly  pictures  of  objects  and 
partly  signs  of  sounds. 

Although  the  Rosetta  Stone  was  the  base  of 
decipherment  of  Egyptian  hieroglyphics,  the  suc- 
cess following  CharapoUion's  labours  is  largely 
due  to  the  discovery  of  a  small  obelisk  in  the 
island  of  Philse.  This  obelisk  was  said  to  have 
been  fixed  in  a  socket  bearing  a  Greek  inscription 
containing  a  petition  of  the  priests  of  Isis  at 
Philas,  addressed  to  Ptolemy,  to  Cleopatra  his 
sister,  and  to  Cleopatra  his  wife.  The  hiero- 
glyphic inscription  upon  the  obelisk  itself  included 
certain  characters  within  a  cartouche  which  were 
identical  with  those  within  the  only  cartouche 
occurring  on  the  Rosetta  Stone.  Here,  then, 
was  a  clue,  which  was  the  more  easily  followed 
up  because  the  names  of  Ptolemy  and  Cleopatra 
have,  in  the  Greek,  certain  letters  in  common 
which    could    be    used   for   comparison   with    the 


THE    ROSETTA   STONE.  II9 

hieroglyphics.  "  If  the  characters  which  are 
similar  in  these  two  names  express  the  same 
sound  in  each  cartouche,  their  purely  phonetic 
character  is  at  once  made  clear,"  and  the  recov- 
eryof  the  Egyptian  alpha- 
bet was  only  a  question 
of  time  (Figs.  47,  48,  49). 
The  Rosetta  Stone  is 
inscribed  with  fragments 
of  fourteen  lines  of  hieroglyphics,  thirty-two  lines 
of  demotic,  and  fifty-four  Imes  of  Greek.  These 
have  for  their  subject-matter  a  decree  of  the 
priesthood  assembled  at  Memphis  in  honour  of 
Ptolemy  V.   Epiphanes,  King  of  Egypt,  b.c.   195. 


Fig.  47.— I'tolemy. 


CaElZSSSH 


Fig.  48. — Cleopatra, 

They  set  forth  the  beneficent  deeds  of  that  mon- 
arch, in  his  consecration  of  revenues  of  silver 
and  corn  to  the  temples,  his  abolition  of  certain 
taxes  and  reduction  of  others,  his  grant  of  privi- 


KAISARS  (CAESAR).  A.  Takrtr  (autokrator). 

Fig.  49. 

leges  to  the  priests  and  soldiers,  and  his  under- 
taking at  his  own  cost,  in  the  eighth  year  of  his 
reign,  when  the  Nile  rose  to  so  great  a  height  as 
to  flood  all  the  plains,  the  task  of  damming  it 
and  directing  the  overflow  of  its  waters  into 
proper  channels,  to  the  great  gain  and  benefit  of 
the  agricultural  classes.     Besides  his  remission  of 


I20      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

taxes,  he  gave  handsome  gifts  to  the  temples, 
and  subscribed  to  the  various  ceremonies  con- 
nected with  public  worship.  In  return  for  these 
gracious  acts,  the  priests  assembled  at  Memphis 
decreed  that  a  statue  of  the  king  should  be  set 
up  in  a  conspicuous  place  in  "every  temple  of 
Egypt,  and  inscribed  with  the  names  and  titles  of 
*'  Ptolemy,  the  saviour  of  Egypt."  Royal  apparel 
was  to  be  placed  on  the  statues,  and  ceremonies 
"were  to  be  performed  before  them  three  times  a 
day.  It  was  also  decreed  that  a  gilded  wooden 
shrine,  containing  a  gilded  wooden  statue  of  the 
king,  should  be  placed  in  each  temple,  and  that 
these  were  to  be  carried  out  with  the  shrines  of 
the  other  kings  in  the  great  panegyrics.  It  was 
also  decreed  that  ten  golden  crowns  of  a  peculiar 
design  should  be  made  and  laid  upon  the  royal 
shrine  ;  that  the  birthday  and  coronation  day  of 
the  king  should  be  celebrated  each  year  with 
great  pomp  and  show  ;  that  the  first  five  days  of 
the  month  of  Thoth  should  each  year  be  set  apart 
for  the  performance  of  a  festival  in  honour  of 
the  king  ;  and,  finally,  that  a  copy  of  this  decree, 
engraved  upon  a  tablet  of  hard  stone  in  hiero- 
glyphic, demotic,  and  Greek  characters,  should 
be  set  up  in  each  of  the  temples  of  the  first,  sec- 
ond, and  third  orders,  near  the  statue  of  the 
ever-living  Ptolemy.  Dr.  Wallis  Budge  adds  that 
"  the  Greek  portion  of  the  inscriptions  appears  to 
be  the  original  document,  and  the  hieroglyphic 
and  demotic  versions  merely  translations  of  it." 
( T/ie  Mummy,  pp.  no,  in.) 

As  the  principle  of  interpretation  is  the  same 
for  all  the  inscriptions,  and  as  the  key  to  that 
interpretation  is  knowledge  of  one  of  the  lan- 
guages in  which  the  inscription  occurs,  brief  ref- 


EGYPTIAN   WRITING.  12  I 

erence  to  another  historical  tablet  often  bracketed 
with  the  Rosetta  Stone  will  suffice.  This  is  known 
as  the  Stele  of  Canopus,  which  also  bears  inscrip- 
tions in  hieroglyphic,  demotic,  and  Greek.  It  is 
about  half  a  century  earlier  than  the  Rosetta 
Stone,  and  was  set  up  at  Canopus  in  the  ninth 
year  of  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  III.  to  record  a 
decree  made  by  the  priesthood  there  assembled 
in  honour  of  the  king.  It  recites  acts  similar  in 
their  beneficent  character  to  those  recounted  of 
Ptolemy  V.,  and  decrees  what  honours  shall  be 
paid  him  and  his  consort  Berenice,  whose  famous 
hair,  dedicated  in  the  temple  of  Arsinoe  at  Zephy- 
rium  in  gratitude  for  Ptolemy's  safe  return  from 
his  Syrian  expedition,  was  said  to  have  been 
metamorphosed  into  the  constellation  known  as 
Coma  Berenices. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

EGYPTIAN    WRITING    IN    ITS    RELATION    TO 
OTHER    SCRIPTS. 

The  interpretation  of  the  Egyptian  hiero- 
glyphics being  thus  settled  once  and  for  all,  the 
next  problem  to  be  attacked  was  their  relation,  if 
any,  to  the  sound-signs  whence  are  derived  the 
alphabets  of  the  civilised  world.  We  travel  back- 
wards along  clearly-marked  lines  from  our  alpha- 
bet to  the  Roman,  and  thence  to  the  Greek, 
which  tradition  attributed  to  the  Phoenicians. 
Herodotus  says  upon  this  matter  :  "  Now  these 
Phoenicians  who  came  with  Cadmos,  of  whom 
were  the  Gephyraians,  brought  in  among  the  Hel- 
lenes many  arts  when  they  settled  in  this  land  of 


122      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

Boeotia,  and  especially  letters,  which  did  not 
exist,  as  it  appears  to  me,  among  the  Hellenes 
before  this  time  ;  and  at  first  they  brought  in 
those  which  are  used  by  the  Phoenician  race  gen- 
erally, but  afterwards,  as  time  went  on,  they 
changed  with  their  speech  the  form  of  the  letters 
also.  Durmg  this  time  the  lonians  were  the  race 
of  Hellenes  who  dwelt  near  them  in  most  of  the 
places  where  they  were;  and  these,  having  re- 
ceived letters  by  instruction  of  the  Phoenicians, 
changed  their  form  slightly  and  so  made  use  of 
them,  and  in  doing  so  they  declared  them  to  be 
called  'Phoenicians,'  as  was  just,  seeing  that  the 
Phoenicians  had  introduced  them  into  Hellas. 
Also,  the  lonians  from  ancient  time  call  paper 
'  skins,'  because  formerly,  paper  being  scarce,  they 
used  skins  of  goats  and  sheep;  nay,  even  in  my 
own  time  many  of  the  barbarians  wrote  on  such 
skins  "  (v.  58). 

Pliny,  in  his  Natural  History  (v.  12,  13),  gives 
the  credit  of  the  invention  of  the  alphabet  to  the 
Phoenicians,  and  other  ancient  authors  repeat 
what  must  have  been  an  old  tradition.  The  hon- 
esty of  these  writers  is  unimpeachable,  however 
much  their  competency  may  be  questioned;  and 
no  slight  confirmation  of  their  testimony  appears, 
in  the  judgment  of  many  modern  scholars,  to  be 
furnished  by  the  correspondence  in  number,  name 
(the  sibilants  s  and  z  excepted),  and  order,  al- 
though not  in  form,  between  the  letters  of  the 
Greek  and  the  Semitic  alphabets.  "  In  default 
of  further  evidence,  the  very  word  Alphabet," 
Canon  Taylor  remarks,  "  might  suffice  to  disclose 
the  secret  of  its  origin.  It  is  obviously  derived 
from  the  names  of  the  two  letters  alpha  and  beta, 
which  stand  at  the  head  of  the  Greek  alphabet, 


EGYPTIAN   WRITING. 


123 


and  which  are  plainly  identical  with  the  names 
aleph  and  beth  borne  by  the  corresponding  Semitic 
characters.  These  names,  which  are  meaningless 
in  Greek,  are  significant  Semitic  words,  aleph  de- 
noting an  '  ox,'  and  beth  a  '  house.'  "  The  accom- 
panying table  shows  the  names  and  order  of  the 
Greek  and  Semitic  letters,  the  Hebrew  being  se- 


HEBREW. 

GREEK. 

Name. 

Meaning. 

Name. 

X    Aleph 

OX 

A     a         Alpha 

3    Beth 

house 

B     /3  6      Beta 

J     Gimel 

camel 

r    7         Gamma 

n    Daleth 

door 

A     5         Delta 

n    He 

window 

E     €          Epsilon 

1     Vau 

hook 

(Vau— obsolete) 

T     Zayin 

weapons 

Z    C         Zeta 

n   Cheth 

fence 

H    i\         Eta 

13   Teth 

serpent? 

0    ,*  fl     Theta 

>     Yod 

hand 

I      (         Iota 

3    Kaph 

palm     of 
hand 

K    K        Kappa 

p    Lamed 

ox-goad 

A    A.        Lambda 

0    Mem 

waters 

M    ft.        Mu 

J     Nun 

fish 

N    v        Nu 

D    Samekh 

post 

E     f         Xi 

y    'Ayin 

eye 

0    0         Omicron 

Q    Pe 

mouth 

n    ir         Pi 

V    Tsade 

javelin  ? 

(San — lost) 

p    Qoph 

knot? 

( Koppa — obsolete) 

1    Resh 

head 

P    p          Rho 

^  Shin 

teeth 

2    (T  s      Sigma 

n    Tau 

mark 

T    T         Tau 

T    V          Upsilon  1 

.S 

*    </>         Phi 

•c 

X    X         Chi 

-  fe 

-V    ^         Psi 

5 

fl    w         Omega 

•0 

124  THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

lected  as  the  type  of  a  Semitic  alphabet,  because 
it  is  more  familiar  than  any  other  (cf.  Taylor's 
History  of  the  Alphabet^  vol.  i.  p.  75). 

Assuming  the  theory  of  the  Phoenician  origin 
of  the  alphabet  to  be  established,  the  next  ques- 
tion is,  was  that  alphabet  an  independent  inven- 
tion, or  was  it  adapted  from  another  set  of  char- 
acters ?  As  has  been  seen,  all  evidence  goes  to 
show  that  sound-signs  have  been  derived  from 
pictographs,  and,  if  the  Phoenician  script  be  no 
exception  to  this,  search  must  be  made  for  its 
earlier  forms.  Tradition  asserted  that  "the  Phoe- 
nicians did  not  claim  to  be  themselves  the  invent- 
ors of  the  art  of  writing,  but  admitted  that  it  was 
obtained  by  them  from  Egypt."  So  says  Euse-- 
bius,  and  the  same  tradition  has  currency  among 
classic  authorities  from  Plato  to  Tacitus,  while 
the  fact  of  the  active  intercourse  which  long  pre- 
vailed between  Phoenicia  and  Egypt  goes  far  m 
its  support.  The  Phoenicians  were  of  Semitic 
race,  "dwelling  in  ancient  time,  as  they  them- 
selves report,  upon  the  Erythrean  Sea  "  (/.  e.  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  Red  Sea  and  the  Persian 
Gulf),  "and  thence  they  passed  over  and  dwelt 
in  the  country  along  the  sea  coast  of  Syria;  and 
this  part  of  Syria  and  all  as  far  as  Egypt  is  called 
Palestine"  (Herodotus,  vii.  89).  But  of  their 
origin  and  primitive  migratio.ns,  in  truth,  little 
is  known.  Tyre,  whose  king,  Hiram,  gave  Solo- 
mon aid  in  the  building  of  his  famous  temple,  and 
Sidon,  are  familiar  names  in  the  Bible,  but  that  of 
the  "  Phoenicians"  does  not  once  occur,  reference 
to  them  being  probably  included  in  the  term  "  Ca- 
naanite."  Professor  Huxley,  always  felicitous  in 
his  phrases  as  he  was  supreme  in  exposition,  aptly 
called  them  the  "  colossal  pedlars  "  of  the  ancient 


EGYPTIAN    WRITING.  125 

world.  The  narrow  strip  of  Syrian  seaboard  which 
they  occupied  when  we  first  meet  them  in  history 
was  a  meeting-place  between  East  and  West,  and 
the  nursery  of  a  maritime  enterprise  which  looms 
large  in  history.  Their  ships  traded  westward  be- 
yond the  Pillars  of  Hercules,  and  eastward  to  the 
Indian  Ocean ;  their  colonists  settled  on  both 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  on  the  Euxine,  and 
were  scattered  over  Asia  Minor.  Like  the  Ro- 
mans, the  Phoenicians  had  little  creative  instinct. 
Designing  or  discovering  little,  but  skilfully  manu- 
facturing and  circulating  much,  they  were  distrib- 
utors of  the  wares  of  their  own  and  neighbouring 
countries,  and  founded  emporia  in  many  a  city  of 
the  ancient  world,  as  e.g.  at  Memphis,  "  round  about 
whose  sacred  enclosure,  on  that  side  of  the  temple 
of  Hephaistos  which  faces  the  north  wind,  dwell 
Phoenicians  of  Tyre,  this  whole  region  being  called 
the  camp  of  the  Tyrians,"  or,  as  we  should  say, 
the  Tyrian  quarter  (Herodotus,  ii.  112). 

Obviously,  one  of  the  pressing  needs  of  a  peo- 
ple thus  brimful  of  commercial  activity,  to  whom 
"  time  was  money,"  would  be  some  swift  and  con- 
cise mode  of  record  of  transactions.  Hence  the 
supersession  or  abbreviation  of  cumbrous  and 
elaborated  characters,  with  their  apparatus  of  de- 
terminatives, ideograms,  and  the  like,  by  a  simple 
''  shorthand  "  sort  of  script.  But  of  w/iat  charac- 
ters ?  Influenced  partly  by  the  traditions  already 
referred  to,  partly  by  the  fact  of  the  intimate  rela- 
tions between  Phoenicia  and  Egypt,  and  doubtless 
by  that  principle  of  development  the  application 
of  which  was  extending  in  all  directions,  a  French 
Egyptologist,  Emanuel  de  Rouge,  read  a  paper 
on  the  history  of  the  alphabet  before  the  Acade- 
mie  des  Inscriptions  in  1859  (the  year  of  publica- 


126      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

tion  of  Darwin's  Origin  of  Species),  which,  in  the 
judgment  of  many  scholars,  appeared  conclusive 
as  to  the  derivation  of  the  Phoenician  (and,  through 
that,  of  all  other  alphabets  now  in  use)  from  the 
Egyptian  characters.  The  success  which  appeared 
to  attend  M.  de  Rouge's  researches  "must  be  at- 
tributed to  his  clear  perception  of  the  fact,  itself 
antecedently  probable,  that  the  immediate  proto- 
types of  the  Semitic  letters  mustjae  sought,  not, 
as  had  hitherto  been  vainly  attempted,  among  the 
hieroglyphic  pictures  or  the  Egyptian  monuments, 
but  among  the  cursive  characters  which  the  Egyp- 
tians had  developed  out  of  their  hieroglyphs,  and 
which  were  employed  for  literary  and  secular  pur- 
poses, the  hieroglyphic  writing  being  reserved  for 
monuments  and  sacred  uses"  (Taylor,  i.  p.  90). 
The  method  which  he  adopted  was  admirable.  He 
took  the  oldest  known  forms  of  the  Semitic  letters 
that  he  could  discover,  and  compared  these  with 
the  oldest  known  forms  of  hieratic  writing,  confin- 
ing that  comparison  to  the  twenty-five  letters  of 
the  so-called  "  Egyptian  Alphabet."  The  materials 
at  his  command  were  of  the  scantiest.  On  the 
Egyptian  side  hieratic  papyri  of  the  new  Empire 
(which  began  about  1587  B.C.)  existed  in  plenty, 
but  the  characters  in  which  they  are  written  are 
comparatively  late.  Fortunately,  however,  among 
the  very  few  examples  of  the  oldest  form  of  hier- 
atic was  the  Papyrus  Prisse  (Fig.  50),  and  this 
precious  relic  supplied  M.  de  Rouge  with  the  cur- 
sive characters  which  made  formulation  of  his 
theory  possible.  On  the  Semitic  side  there  are 
the  Egyptian  words  which  are  given  in  Semitic 
form  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  Semitic  names 
of  Syrian  towns  which  are  found  in  the  Egyptian 
annals  of  conquests  under  the  new  Empire,  through 


EGYPTIAN   WRITING.  I  27 

which  the  sounds  severally  represented  by  the  Se- 
mitic and  hieratic  characters  are  arrived  at.  The 
chief  source  of  epigraphic  evidence  was  an  inscrip- 
tion (Fig.  51)  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Eshmunazar, 
king  of  Sidon,  dating  from  the  fifth  century  B.C., 
or  about  two  thousand  years  later  than  the  Papy- 
rus Frisse,  and  therefore  representing  a  late  form 
of  the  Phoenician  alphabet. 

The  sarcophagus,  which  is  preserved  in  the 
Louvre,  was  found  in  a  rock-tomb  near  the  site 
of  ancient  Sidon.  The  interpretation  of  the  in- 
scription upon  it  has  exercised  the  skill  of  a  host 


Fig.  50. — Facsimile  of  hieratic  Papyrus  Prisse. 

of  scholars,  and  given  rise  to  an  enormous  body 
of  literature.  Eshmunazar,  whose  mask  and 
mummy  are  sculptured  on  the  sarcophagus,  speaks 
in  the  first  person.  He  calls  himself  "  king  of  the 
Sidonians,  son  of  Tabnit,"  and  tells  how  he  and 
his  mother,  the  priestess  of  Ashtaroth,  had  built 
temples  to  Baal  Sidon,  Ashtaroth,  and  Emun.  He 
beseeches  the  favour  of  the  gods,  and  prays  that 
Dora,  Joppa,  and  the  fertile  corn-lands  of  Sharon 
may  ever  remain  part  of  his  kingdom.  Well-nigh 
in  the  words  of  Shakespeare's  epitaph,  he  lays  a 
curse  upon  him  who  would  molest  his  grave;  such 
an  one  "  shall  have  no  funeral  couch  with  the  Re- 
phaim,"  that  haunt  the  vasty  halls  of  death.  "I 
9 


128 


THE  STORY   OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


am  cut  off  before  my  time  ;  few  have  been  my  days, 
and  I  am  lying  in  this  coffin  and  ifi  this  tomb  in  the 
place  which  I  have  built.  Oh,  then,  remember  this  ! 
may  no  royal  race,  may  no  man  open 
my  funeral  couch,  and  may  they  not 
seek  after  treasure,  for  no  one  has 
hidden  treasures  here,  nor  move  the 
coffin  out  of  my  funeral  couch,  nor 
molest  me  in  this  funeral  bed  by 
putting  in  it  another  tomb."  {Rec- 
ords of  the  Past,  vol.  ix.) 

Such,  broadly  speaking,  were  M, 

de  Rouge's  materials  for   observa- 

»  Z     tion    and     comparison,     and     there 

^        Ja     have  been  few  more  striking  exam- 

^.^-s*  I     pies    of    ingenuity   of   classification 

^Q/        ^     and  inference  than  those  which   his 

w     work  supplies.    In  his  excellent  sum- 

^^s;^£     mary   of    that    work    which    Canon 

.^n        g     Taylor  gives  in  the  first  volume  of 

-^s^j^r-s^         g     his  indispensable  History  of  the  Al- 

^^^^        '§.    phabet   (pp.  98-116),  he   refers  the 

student  who  desires  full  details  to 

M.  de  Rouge's  posthumous  Me'moire 

».  \     sur  lorigine  Egyptienne  de  Valphabet 

^=^      "?    Phe'nicien,  and  suggests  that   those 

^'T^      ^     readers  who   care   only  for  results 

^^r         '"'     may  even  skip  his  summary.     That 

summary  necessarily  includes  much 

technical  matter  which  will  interest 

^Pa=i.;s5^^^       only  the  trained  philologist ;  and  in 

^  the  superficial  survey  of  the  subject 

which  is  only  possible,  and  perhaps 

these   pages,  any  details  would  be 

Nevertheless,   the  accompanying 


^4=^ 


desirable,  in 
out  of  place. 


tabulated  form  of  M.  de  Rough's  results  may  be 


EGYPTIAN   WRITING.  1 29 

followed  by  an  example  or  two  of  the  method 
which  secured  them,  and  also  by  reference  to 
some  earlier  Semitic  inscriptions  which  have  come 
to  light  since  1859. 

M.  DE  ROUGE'S  THEORY  OF   THE  ORIGIN    OF   THE 
ALPHABET. 

I.   Egyptian  Hieroglyphics,  facing  to  the  left. 
II.  Egyptian  Hieratic  characters,  facing  to  the  right. 
III.  The  oldest  Phoenician  letters,  mostly  from  the  Baal  Leb- 
anon inscription. 
IV.  The  oldest  Greek  letters,  from  inscriptions  at  Thera  and 

Athens,  reading  from  right  to  left. 
V.  The  Lapidary  Greek  alphabet  at  the  time  of  the  Persian 
war,  reading  from  left  to  right. 
VI.  Greek   uncials,   from    the   Codex   Alexandrinus,    about 
400  A.D. 
VII.  Greek  minuscules. 
VIII.  The  old  alphabet  of  Italy. 

IX.  Lapidary  Latin  alphabet  at  the  time  of  Cicero. 

X.  Latin  uncials  and  minuscules. 
XL  Modern  square   Hebrew,  derived  from  the  Phoenician 
letters  in  CoL  III. 

Our  examples  of  M.  de  Rouge's  method  may 
be  taken  from  the  letters  b  and  //. 

b.  The  Egyptians  had  two  signs  for  this,  the 

"leg,"     1/    which    is   the    normal    sign,   and   the 

"crane"  (see  Fig.  2  in  table  on  page  130),  which 
letter  should  be  taken  as  the  prototype  of  the  Phoe- 
nician (see  Fig.  2,  col.  iii.).  The  reason  may  be 
that  the  sound  of  the  first  symbol  seems  to  have 
been  nearer  to  v  than  to  b,  the  "  crane  "  being  used 
as  the  equivalent  of  beth  in  the  translation  of  sev- 
eral Semitic  names,  such  as  Berytus  (Beyrout)  and 
Khirba.  The  hieratic  trace  of  the  "  leg  "  would, 
moreover,  be  easily  confused  with  that  of  some 


I30 


THE   STORY   OV  THE   ALPHABET. 


I 

2 

tCrPTltm 

IZ       ="'"'■'' 

LATIN 

limn 

Eag'.e     .     . 

%i^ 

AIA  A 

X 

a 

A 

A 

J^aa 

N 

Crane    .     . 

%^ 

^ 

^1^ 

B 

B 

/3 

^ 

B 

B  b    1 

1 

D 

3 

4 
5 
6 
7 
8 

J_ 

lO 

II 

12 

Throne  .     . 

H 

2 

7 

7 

r 

r 

J'Y 

< 

C 

/C          1 

^ 

Hand     .     . 

.-^ 

-^ 

A 

A 

A 

^ 

8 

I> 

D 

2);id 

*T 

Maeander   . 

rn 

tn 

^ 

^ 

E 

e 

£ 

^ 

E 

ee 

n 

Cerastes     . 

<c^ 

^ 

s 

y 

YF 

F 

f^ 

F 

ff 

1 

Duck     .     . 

^ 

t 

X 

t 

I 

^  2;^ 

X 

2    z 

1 

Sieve     .    . 

® 

(p 

B 

B 

H 

H 

h  ;; 

s 

H 

hK 

ni 

Tongs    .     . 

c=S 

«=>. 

e 

e 

0 

0 

^s't® 

b! 

Parallels    , 

\\ 

y 

\ 

^ 

1 

1 

t  1 1 

1 

'  J 

s 

Bowl      .    . 

^z^ 

^ 

7 

:i 

K 

l< 

K  k\   K 

K 

fc 

D 

Lioness .    . 

s^ 

X 

^ 

\/ 

A 

A 

^ 

K 

L 

1 1 

^ 

'•^ 

Owl  .    .     . 

w 

^ 

7 

ih 

n 

M' 

uiM\r 

/n 

oi  m 

0 

_X4_ 
15 

Water    .     . 

..^ 

^ 

^1. 

A/ 

N 

H  ^  r 

A'l  n  n 

5 

Chair-back 

— 

•-M 

1 

1 

— 

X 

E,         ffi 

+  |x  x: 

D 

i6 

17 

i8 

o  1  O 

O 

0 

0     0 

y 

Shutter .     . 

i 

*> 

;I1 

r 

TT 

TT  cr    P 

P  P 

Q 

Snake    .     . 

I"S 

/ 

rir 

n 

^     r 

iii 

19 

20 
21 

Angle     .     . 

n 

A 

?!? 

9 

9 

Q 

qq 

P' 

Mouth   .     . 

1 

«7 

i 

i^ 

p 

F 

9  ?  ^ 

R 

P  r 

1 

Inunuuied  \ 
Garden    / 

iJiM 

^ 

w 

j^ 

i 

c 

C   CT 

S 

S 

J{s 

ly 

22 

Lasso     .     . 

]   i 

+ 

1 
iT 

T 

T 

r     |T 

T  Z  t 

n 

1         II      III 

IV 

V    1  VI 

vn     p  VIII 

IX           X 

XI 

EGYPTIAN    WRITING.  131 

Other  letters,  such  as  the  "  chick  "  and  the  "  arm," 
and  would  therefore  be  inconvenient  for  adoption. 

The  Semitic  character  lx  differs  from  its  hier- 
atic prototype  ^  in  having  acquired  a  closed  loop. 

The  closed  form  is  so  much  easier  to  write  that 
the  change  presents  no  difficulty.  But  there  is  a 
curious  bit  of  indirect  evidence  which  seems  to 
show  that  the  Semitic  in  its  earlier  form  was  open, 
something  in  the  shape  of  an  s-  The  Greek  alpha- 
bet used  at  Corinth,  one  of  the  earliest  Phoenician 
colonies  in  Hellas,  must  have  been  derived  from 
a  type  of  the  Semitic  alphabet  more  archaic  than 
that  which  appears  on  the  Moabite  Stone  (see  p. 
134).  Now,  in  the  old  Corinthian  alphabet  the 
letter  deta  is  not  closed,  but  open,  p,  its  form 
being  almost  identical  with  the  hieratic  prototype. 
/i.  The  letter  /le  corresponds  to  the  "  maeand'er  " 
and  the  "  knotted  cord."  The  hieratic  forms  show 
that  the  former  must  be  taken  as  the  prototype. 
In  the  Papyrus  Prisse  there  are  two  of  this  char- 
acter; one,  which  is  comparatively  rare,  is  open 
at  the  bottom,  /77,  ai^d  corresponds  to  the  Mo- 
abite   a.      It  is  much  more  usual,  however,  to 

find  the  character  completely  closed.  The  name 
of  the  Semitic  letter,  which  is  generally  supposed 
to  mean  a  "  window,"  would  indicate  that  the  pre- 
vious form  of  the  letter  agreed  with  the  more 
usual  hieratic  trace.  This  conjecture  is  curiously 
confirmed  by  the  evidence  afforded  by  the  early 
inscriptions  of  Corinth,  which,  as  we  have  seen  in 
the  case  of  beta,  occasionally  preserve  alphabetic 
forms  of  a  more  archaic  type  than  those  found 


132 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


on  the  Moabite  Stone  itself.     Now,  in  the  primi- 
tive alphabet  of  Corinth  we  find,  instead  of   the 

usual  form  of  epsilon,  a  closed  character  N,  which 

/^V\  is  nearly  identical  with 

■^    ^  the  form  of  the  "maean- 

der,"  most  usual  in  the 
Papyrus  Prisse.  (Tay- 
lor, i.  pp.  I02,  1 14). 

Among  the  more  im- 
portant Semitic  inscrip- 
tions, other  than  that 
on  the  Eshmunazar 
sarcophagus,  are:  (i) 
the  inscription  on  frag- 
ments of  sacred  ves- 
sels of  bronze  from  the 
temple  of  Baal  Leba- 
non, which  is  assigned 
to  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury B.  c. ;  (2)  the  in- 
scription of  Mesha, 
king  of  Moab,  on  a 
slab  of  black  basalt, 
known  as  the  Moabite 
Stone,  which  is  as- 
signed to  the  ninth 
century  b.  c.  ;  (3)  the 
lion  weights  from  Nine- 
veh, bearing  the  names 
of  Assyrian  kings  who 
reigned  during  the  sec- 
ond half  of  the  eighth 
century  B.C. ;  and  (4) 
the  inscription  on  a  tablet  in  a  tunnel  which  con- 
veys water  from  the  Virgin's  Pool  in  the  Kedron 


EGYPTIAN    WRITING,  133 

Valley  to  the  Pool  of  Siloam  in  the  Tyropaeon. 
The  date  of  this  inscription  lies  between  the 
eighth  and  the  sixth  centuries  h.c. 

1.  The  Baal  Lebanon  Vessels. — In  1876  M.  Cler- 
mont-Ganneau  bought  from  a  Cypriote  dealer 
some  fragments  of  bronze  plates  bearing  Phoeni- 
cian characters  (Fig.  52).  They  were  traced  to  a 
peasant  who  had  found  them  when  digging,  and 
who  had  broken  up  the  metal  in  the  hope  that  it 
was  of  gold.  The  industry  and  skill  of  MM.  Re- 
nan  and  Clermont-Ganneau  pierced  the  fragments 
together  in  such  wise  as  to  warrant  the  inference 
that  they  were  portions  of  sacred  bowls,  an  infer- 
ence confirmed  by  the  longest  of  the  inscriptions, 
which  declared  that  "  this  vessel  of  good  bronze 
was  offered  by  a  citizen  of  Carthage,  servant  of 
Hiram,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  to  Baal  Lebanon, 
his  Lord,"  whose  temple  was  one  of  the  "  high 
places"  dedicated  to  the  god. 

2.  The  Moabite  Stone  (Fig.  53). — This,  perhaps 
the  most  famous,  and,  certainly,  one  of  the  most 
important,  of  Semitic  relics,  was  discovered  in 
1868  by  Dr.  Klein,  a  German  missionary,  during 
his  travels  in  Moab.  The  Arabs  who  escorted 
him  took  him  to  see  an  inspired  stone,  the  Phoeni- 
cian characters  on  which  w^ere  beautifully  cut  in 
thirty-four  lines.  The  doctor  copied  a  few  words, 
and  resumed  his  journey.  On  reaching  Jerusalem 
he  made  known  his  discovery,  whereupon  compe- 
tition was  started  between  the  French  and  Ger- 
man Consulates  for  purchase  of  the  coveted  treas- 
ure. This  aroused  the  suspicion  of  the  Arabs,  to 
whom  the  stone  had  become  a  sort  of  talisman  on 
which  the  fertility  of  their  crops  depended — that 
is,  when  they  had  industry  enough  to  plant  them. 
Messengers  sent  by  M.  Clermont-Ganneau   sue- 


134 


THE   STORY   OK   THE   ALPHABET. 


ceeded   in   taking  a   squeeze    of    the   inscription, 

which  made  the   Arabs  still  more  hostile,  and  in 

the  end,  after 
the  Turkish  gov- 
ernor of  Nablus 
had  vainly  tried 
to  secure  the 
stone  for  himself 
— of  course  to 
sell  at  a  profit  to 
the  "  infidel  " — 
the  Arabs  put  a 
fire  under  it,  then 
poured  cold  wa- 
ter over  it,  and 
smashed  it  into 
fragments,  which 
were  distributed 
as  charms  among 
the  tribe.  But 
the  tact  of  M. 
Clermont  -  Gan- 
neau  recovered 
nearly  all  the 
pieces,  so  that,  a 
few  lines  except- 
ed, the  inscrip- 
tion is  complete. 
The  original  is 
preserved  in  the 
Louvre,  and  a 
very    good    cast 

of  it  may  be  seen  in  the  Phoenician  department  of 

the  British  Museum. 

The  inscription,  which  is  written  in  a  language 

resembling  closely  the  Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testa- 


EGYPTIAN    WRITING.  135 

ment,  gives  Mesha's  account  of  his  rebellion 
against  the  King  of  Israel,  to  whom  he  had  hith- 
erto paid  yearly  tribute  of  the  wool  of  a  hundred 
thousand  lambs  and  a  hundred  thousand  rams. 
Historically  the  monument  is  of  high  value. 
Mesha  speaks  of  himself  as  the  son  of  Chemosh- 
melek,  whose  position  as  the  national  god  of  the 
petty  kingdom  of  Moab  corresponds  to  that  of 
Yahweh  or  Jehovah  among  the  Israelites.  The 
reference  to  Chemosh  throws  light  on  the  corre- 
spondences in  belief  between  the  several  Semitic 
peoples.  The  "  high  place  "  or  altar  of  the  god, 
his  anthropomorphic  character  as  angry,  as  urg- 
ing his  votaries  to  battle  and  to  slaughter  of 
their  foes,  giving  them  no  quarter — all  this  is 
identical  with  the  Hebrew  conception  of  deity,  so 
that  the  inscription,  mutatis  vmtandis,  reads  like  a 
transcript  from  the  warlike  annals  of  the  Old 
Testament.  From  the  epigraphic  standpoint, 
which  alone  concerns  us  here,  the  inscription  is 
regarded  by  Canon  Taylor  and  other  scholars  as 
supporting  the  theory  of  M.  de  Rouge. 

3.  The  Lion  Weights  (Fig.  54). — Several  exam- 
ples of  these  were  found  by  the  late  Sir  Austin 
Layard  in  his  first  excavations  at  Nineveh.  They 
are  bilingual,  the  names  of  the  Assyrian  kings 
being  usually  in  cuneiform  writing,  while  the 
weights  are  indicated  in  Phoenician  characters. 
Of  course  this  evidences  intimate  trading  rela- 
tions between  Assyria  and  Phoenicia,  and  the 
commercial  dominance  of  the  latter  in  the  adop- 
tion of  its  weights  and  measures  as  the  metrical 
standard  of  the  former,  and  in  the  general  use  of 
the  Phoenician  alphabet  for  business  purposes. 
The  action  of  time  has  largely  obliterated  the 
inscriptions,  but  among    the    names  of   Assyrian 


136 


THE   STORY  OF  THE   ALPHABET. 


kings  which  have  been  identified  are  Tiglath-Peser, 
Shalmaneser  IV.,  Sargon  II.,  and  Sennacherib. 
The  similarity  between  the  Phoenician  and  As- 
syrian characters  is  shown  in  the  inscription  here 
reproduced,  which  is  to  scale  of  the  original.     It 


is  on  the  eleventh  lion,  which  weighs  a  little  over 
twenty  ounces,  and  therefore  represents  a  maneh, 
a  Hebrew  weight  used  in  estimating  gold  and 
silver,  and  believed  to  contain  one  hundred  shekels 
of  the  former  and  sixty  of  the  latter.     The  read- 


EGYPTIAN    WRITING.  137 

ing  is  MaN^H  M(?l^k,  "a  maneh  of  the  king."  The 
name  is  not  very  legible,  but  is  read  by  Professor 
Sayce  as  Shalmaneser,  who  reigned  in  the  seventh 
century  b.c. 

4.  The  Siioatn  Inscription. — The  tunnel  in  which 
this  was  found  was  doubtless  constructed  to  se- 
cure the  water  supply  of  Jerusalem  in  the  event 
of  a  siege,  the  Virgin's  Pool  being  outside  the 
city  walls,  while  the  Pool  of  Siloam  is  inside  the 
boundaries  of  the  old  rampart.  Encrustations  of 
carbonate  of  lime  made  the  decipherment  of  the 
letters  very  difficult  on  their  first  discovery  in 
18S0,  but  enough  was  seen  to  prove  their  high 
importance  for  the  study  of  the  development  of 
the  Hebrew  alphabet  in  its  passage  from  the 
Phoenician  to  the  Aramean  type,  whence  the 
modern  characters  are  derived.  "  It  was  recog- 
nised at  once  that  the  Hebrew  inscription  of  a 
date  prior  to  the  Captivity  had  at  last  been  dis- 
covered, and  that  the  uncertainties  as  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  alphabet  of  Israel  would  now  be  set  at 
rest."  The  letters  were  carefully  cleared  of  their 
accretion  ;  squeezes,  tracings,  and  casts  were  ob- 
tained, and  the  Hebrew  record,  engraved  in  Phoe- 
nician characters  nearly  resembling  those  on  the 
Moabite  Stone,  thus  Englished,  of  course  more  or 
less  conjecturally  in  detail,  by  Professor  Sayce  : — 

(i)  (Behold  the)  excavation  !  Now  this  is  the  history  of 
the  tunnel.     While  the  excavators  (were  lifting  up) 

(2)  the  pick  each  to  his  neighbour,  and  while  there  were 
yet  three  cubits  (to  be  broken  through)  .  .  .  the  voice  of  one 
call- 

(3)  -ed  to  his  neighbour,  for  there  was  (an  excess  ?)  in  the 
rock  on  the  right.  They  rose  up  .  .  .  they  struck  on  the  west 
of  the 

(4)  excavation,  the  excavators  struck  each  to  meet  his 
neighbour  pick  to  pick,  and  there  flowed 


138  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

(5)  the  waters  from  their  outlet  to  the  Pool  for  the  dis. 
tance  of  1000  cubits  and  (three-fourths  ?) 

(6)  of  a  cubit  was  the  height  of  the  rock  at  the  head  of 
the  excavation  here. 

The  inscription  is  interesting  if  only  as  show- 
ing how  modern  methods  of  tunnelling  were  an- 
ticipated by  these  ancient  engineers.  One  gang 
of  men  began  boring  at  one  end  and  another 
gang  at  the  other  end,  thus  advancing  till  both 
met,  and  the  failure  to  make  the  connection  which 
is  spoken  of  in  "the  (excess)  in  the  rock  on 
the  right"  has  confirmation  in  the  existence 
of  two  "blind  alleys"  in  the  tunnel,  showing 
how  the  borings  overlapped.  The  accuracy  with 
which,  aided  by  the  most  recent  appliances 
worked  by  compressed  air,  the  passages  through 
miles  of  rock  have  been  bored  until  the  men  at 
either  end  meet  face  to  face  in  the  middle,  is 
among  the  romantic  achievements  of  modern  sci- 
ence. The  Samaritan  alphabet  is  the  sole  sur- 
viving lineal  descendant  of  the  Phoenician,  which 
in  whatever  degree  the  parent  of  all  extant  al- 
phabets, became  extinct  with  the  decline  of  Phoe- 
nicia herself,  and  the  characters  are  now  recover- 
able only  through  the  inscriptions  of  which  exam- 
ples have  been  given. 

M.  de  Rouge's  theory  of  the  source  of  that 
alphabet,  and  of  the  variants  to  which  it  has  given 
rise,  has  not  passed  unchallenged.  It  belongs  to 
the  class  of  hypotheses  which  lend  themselves  to 
the  straining  of  facts  in  their  support,  and  there- 
fore demand  evidence  amounting  to  demonstra- 
tion. The  superficial  resemblances  between  the 
written  characters  are  cited  as  proof  of  relation, 
no  play  being  given  to  that  independence  of 
origin  of  which  numerous  examples  occur  in  other 


EGYPTIAN  WRITING.  1 39 

branches  of  human  development.  In  his  article 
on  Hieroglyphics  in  the  Encyclopcedia  Britannica, 
Mr.  Reginald  Poole  remarks  that  "  the  hieratic 
forms  vary,  like  all  cursive  forms  of  writing,  with 
the  hand  of  each  scribe.  Consequently,  the 
writers  who  desire  to  establish  their  identity  with 
Phoenican  can  scarcely  avoid  straining  the  evi- 
dence." Moreover,  the  long  lapse  of  time  be- 
tween the  materials  for  comparison  invites  cau- 
tion. The  Papyrus  Prisse  is  at  least  two  thousand 
years  older  than  the  Eshmunazar  inscription,  and 
on  these  two  hang  the  validity  of  M.  de  Rouge's 
theory.  Another  contention  is  that  certain  Se- 
mitic letters  represent  sounds  which  are  peculiar 
to  that  language,  and  for  which  no  equivalent 
signs  could  be  adopted  from  the  Egyptian,  to 
which,  however,  the  reply  is  that  in  the  borrow- 
ing of  characters  it  suffices  to  select  those  repre- 
senting similar,  although  not  the  same,  sounds. 
The  objection  that  the  names  of  the  Semitic  let- 
ters are  not  those  of  the  hieroglyphs  is  met  by 
the  principle  of  aerology  (see  pp.  79,  94).  The 
question  is  also  asked,  Why  did  not  the  Phoenicians 
borrow  the  hieroglyphic  instead  of  the  hieratic 
characters  ?  Mr.  Arthur  Evans  thinks  that  in 
some  cases  this  was  done,  a  few  of  the  letters  of 
the  Phoenician  alphabet  coming  direct  from  the 
pictorial  symbols,  as  Alpha  {A/e/=a.n  ox),  from 
the  hieroglyph  of  an  ox's  head  ;  Zefa  [zayin  = 
weapons),  from  the  two-edged  axe;  Sigma  [samech 
=  a  post),  from  the  sign  of  a  tree ;  Omikron  [Ai'n 
=  an  eye),  from  the  circle  used  to  represent  the 
eye ;  £ia  and  E-psilon  {cheth  =  a  fence  and  He 
=  a  window),  from  signs  for  a  wall  or  door  or 
window.  Canon  Taylor,  however,  argues  that 
the  derivation  must  have  been  on  the  lines  laid 


I40  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

down  by  M.  de  Rouge,  the  Semitic  alphabet 
originating  among  a  colony  of  aliens  of  that  race 
settled  in  Lower  Egypt,  either  as  slaves,  traders, 
frontier  guards,  or  conquerors.  In  any  case  these 
intruders  would  be  strangers  to  the  religion  and 
the  language  of  the  Egyptians.  It  would,  there- 
fore, be  more  likely  that  they  should  make  use  of 
the  cursive  and  easy  hieratic,  which  was  ordinarily 
employed  in  Egypt  for  secular  and  commercial 
purposes,  than  that  they  should  adopt  the  difficult 
sacred  script  which  was  reserved  by  the  Egyptian 
priesthood  for  monumental  and  religious  uses. 
This  supposition  is  confirmed  by  the  singular  ab- 
sence of  any  hieroglyphic  monument  which  can 
be  assigned  to  the  three  dynasties  of  Semitic 
rulers  known  as  the  Hyksos  or  Shepherd  Kings, 
who  were  e.xpelled  from  Lower  Egypt  by  the 
Theban  Ramesides. 

Canon  Taylor  admits  that  if,  among  the  ob- 
jections raised  by  Professor  Lagarde,  that  based 
on  the  want  of  adequate  resemblance  between  the 
Semitic  letters  and  the  hieratic  forms  can  be  sus- 
tained, M.  de  Rouge's  theory  falls  to  the  ground. 
The  Canon,  a  staunch,  although  perfectly  candid, 
supporter  of  that  theory,  very  properly  lays  stress 
on  the  tendency  of  things  borrowed  to  partake  of 
the  character  of  the  borrower.  That  they  are  bor- 
rowed at  all  implies  a  certain  adaptableness  in 
them  which  permits  modification  of  type,  espe- 
cially when  the  writing  has  to  be  inscribed  on  an- 
other kind  of  material.  The  early  hieratic  writ- 
ing was  traced  on  papyrus  with  a  soft  reed-stump, 
while  the  Semitic  was  cut  upon  a  stone  with  a 
chisel^  to  the  loss  of  flowing  lines  and  curves. 
"  Looking  broadly  at  the  two  scripts,  Hieratic  and 
Moabite,  we  see  in  the  first  place  that  the  Semitic 


EGYPTIAN   WRITING.  141 

writing  is  distinguished  by  greater  symmetry  and 
greater  simplicity.  The  letters  have  become  more 
regular  and  uniform :  more  angular,  more  firm, 
and  more  erect;  the  differences  in  relative  size 
have  diminished;  the  complicated  and  difficult 
characters  especially  being  straightened  or  cur- 
tailed." {History  of  the  Alphabet,  i.  125.)  Sum- 
ming up  the  several  objections,  of  which  only  the 
more  important  have  been  noted  here.  Canon  Tay- 
lor, amending  nothing  in  the  recent  reprint  of  his 
book,  remains  satisfied  as  to  the  soundness  of 
M.  de  Rouge's  theory.  '•  Not  only  is  it  on  a 
priori  grounds  the  probable  solution,  not  only 
does  it  agree  with  the  ancient  tradition,  not  only 
does  it  supply  a  possible  and  reasonable  explana- 
tion of  the  facts,  not  only  is  it  confirmed  by  all 
sorts  of  curious  coincidences,  but  no  objection 
has  been  urged  against  it  to  which  a  sufficient 
answer  cannot  be  found.  If  we  reject  M.  de 
Rouge's  explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  alphabet, 
there  is  practically  no  rival  theory  on  which  to 
fall  back.  There  are  only  three  other  possible 
sources,  none  of  which  can,  at  present,  be  re- 
garded in  any  higher  light  than  as  a  mere  guess. 
If  the  Semitic  letters  were  not  derived  from  Egypt 
they  must  have  been  invented  by  the  Phoenicians, 
or  they  must  have  been  developed  either  out  of 
the  Hittite  hieroglyphics,  or  out  of  one  of  the 
cuneiform  syllabaries."  {lb.,  p.  130.)  The  pos- 
sible relation  of  the  still  undeciphered  Hittite 
hieroglyphs  to  other  scripts  will  have  reference 
presently,  and  perhaps  Deecke's  theory  of  the 
derivation  of  the  Phoenician  from  the  Assyrian 
cuneiform  has  some  measure  of  truth  in  it.  For 
cuneiform  appears  to  be  essentially  a  Semitic 
script,  and  the  Phoenicians  in  their  contact  with 


142  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

Other  Semitic  peoples  would,  it  may  be  assumed, 
have  retained  and  adapted  some,  if  not  all,  of  the 
cuneiform  characters  long  before  they  became 
familiar  with  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  or  hieratic. 
Granting,  however,  all  that  the  upholders  of  M.  de 
Rouge's  theory  may  demand,  their  inference  as  to 
the  direct  connection  between  the  Greek  and 
other  alphabets  and  the  Phoenician  alphabet  is 
not  necessarily  to  be  accepted.  On  this  question 
of  relation  new  and  important  light  is  thrown  by 
recent  discoveries,  whose  significance  will  be  deal;t 
with  in  the  following  section.  ^ 


CHAPTER  IX. 

i 

THE    CRETAN    AND    ALLIED    SCRIPTS.  [ 

When  treating  of  the  sources  whence  civilisa- 
tion flowed  westward  centuries  before  Greece  and 
Rome  appear,  the  historian  turns  to  the  valleys  of 
the  Nile  and  the  Euphrates.  For  Egypt  and  Chal- 
dea  have  meant  so  much  to  us  all  in  our  search 
after  the  chief  influences  on  man's  intellectual 
and  spiritual  history,  and  this  with  increasing 
warrant,  because  the  more  widely  investigation 
is  pushed,  the  more  venerable  is  the  past  of  both 
countries  found  to  have  been.  In  the  case  of 
Babylon  we  have  seen  that  the  art  of  writing — 
that  index  of  culture — had  passed  the  pictographic 
stage  long  before  eight  thousand  years  ago,  while 
the  Egyptian  hieroglyphs,  which  probably  came 
in  with  the  dynasties,  and  therefore  date  from  the 
re'gn  of  Menes,  the  first  historical  king,  are  some 
thirteen  hundred  years  later,  so  far  as  their  use  in 


THE  CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  143 

the  Nile  Valley  is  concerned.  Hence  the  Baby- 
lonian script  carries  the  palm  in  point  of  age. 
Fortunately  the  records  of  both  these  ancient 
civilisations  are  fairly  continuous,  of  Babylonia 
to  the  downfall  of  the  empire,  and  of  Egypt  to 
the  present  time.  Assessing  the  contributions  of 
each  to  human  progress,  the  verdict  appears  to  be 
in  favour  of  Babylonia,  and  "  we  now  know  that, 
high  as  was  the  development  of  Egyptian  civilisa- 
tion in  certain  directions,  it  was  by  no  means  the 
fertile  mother  of  other  civilisations.  All  modern 
writers  are  agreed  that  religious  cults  and  na- 
tional customs  are  exactly  what  the  Greeks  did 
not  borrow  from  Egypt,  any  more  than  the  He- 
brews borrowed  thence  their  religion,  or  the  Phoe- 
nicians their  commerce."  .(Mr.  Percy  Gardner's 
New  Chapters  in  Greek  History,  p.  193.)  But  if 
Egypt  was  no  "house  of  bondage  "to  Israel,  it 
has  been  the  enslaver  of  Christendom.  It  fet- 
tered a  faith,  which  had  flourished  in  the  freedom 
of  the  spirit,  with  Trinitarianism,  Mariolatry,  and 
^Monasticism.  Out  of  one  or  another  of  its  triads 
emerged  the  dogma  of  the  Christian  Trinity,  and 
in  the  child  Horus,  seated  in  the  lap  of  Isis,  we 
see  the  profound  significance  of  the  words,  "  Out 
of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  Son."  The  obelisk 
that  fronts  St.  Peter's  at  Rome  symbolises  the 
historical  fact  that  approach  to  the  Christian 
Church  is  through  the  pronaos  of  the  Egyptian 
temple. 

Explorations  in  Greece  and  the  surrounding 
archipelago  within  the  last  few  years  have  brought 
to  light  a  third  venerable  centre  of  culture.  About 
thirty  years  ago  Dr.  Schliemann,  digging  in  pre- 
historic soil,  believed  that  he  had  found  the  pal- 
ace of  Odysseus  and  the  towers  of  Ilios.  "  The 
10 


144  THE   STORY  OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

bones  of  Agamemnon  are  a  show."  The  world 
laughed  at  him,  but,  if  it  takes  a  more  sober  view 
of  his  discoveries  than  Schliemann  did,  it  has 
come  to  recognise  their  value  and  to  prosecute 
his  work.  The  remarkable  result  of  these  discov- 
eries is,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  D.  G.  Hogarth,  to 
show  that  "  man  in  Hellas  was  more  highly  civil- 
ised before  history  than  when  history  begins  to 
record  his  state;  and  there  existed  human  society 
in  the  Hellenic  area,  organised  and  productive,  to 
a  period  so  remote  that  its  origins  were  more  dis- 
tant from  the  age  of  Pericles  than  that  age  is  from 
our  own.  We  have  probably  to  deal  with  a  total 
period  of  civilisation  in  the  ^gean  not  much 
shorter  than  in  the  Nile  Valley."  {Authority  and 
ArchcBology,  p.  230.)  The  general  subject  cannot 
be  pursued  here,  and  we  have  to  keep  to  the  nar- 
rower track  opened  up  within  the  past  five  years 
in  the  island  of  Crete  by  Mr.  Arthur  J.  Evans. 
His  discoveries  there  establish  (i)  the  fact  of  an 
indigenous  culture,  and  (2)  of  an  active  inter- 
course between  Crete  and  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria, 
and  other  countries  centuries  before  the  Phoeni- 
cians launched  their  craft  upon  the  midland  sea 
and  trafficked  with  Cypriote  and  Cretan,  or  sailed 
beyond  the  Pillars  of  Hercules.  Full  accounts  of 
Mr.  Evans's  important  work  have  for  the  most 
part  been  contributed  by  him  from  time  to  time 
to  the  memoirs  of  learned  societies,  but  no  state- 
ment in  popular  form  has  yet  appeared.  What 
now  follows  will  therefore  be  in  large  degree  an 
abstract  of  his  paper  on  "  Primitive  Pictographs 
and  a  Prae-Phoenician  Script  from  Crete  and  the 
Peloponnese,"  published  in  1\\q  Journal  of  Heiiemc 
Studies,  vol.  xiv.,  Part  II.,  1894,  pp.  270-372,  and 
reprinted  under  the  title  Cretan  Pictographs,  1895. 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  145 

During  a  visit  to  Greece  in  1893,  Mr.  Evans 
came  across  some  small  stones  bearing  engraved 
symbols  which  appeared  to  be  hieroglyphic  in 
character,  approximating  in  form  to  Hittite,  but 
having  features  of  their  own.  They  were  traced 
to  a  Cretan  source,  and  inquiry  in  Berlin  elicited 
the  fact  that  the  Imperial  Museum  there  possessed 
stones  of  corresp'onding  character,  which  also  came 
from  Crete.  With  this  and  other  corroborative 
evidence  in  hand,  Mr.  Evans  decided  to  follow  up 
his  inquiries  on  Cretan  soil,  and  began  his  inves- 
tigations there  in  the  spring  of  1894.  He  chose 
the  eastern  part  of  the  island  as  the  more  likely 
district  for  discovery  of  prehistoric  remains,  be- 
cause, up  to  the  dawn  of  history,  it  had  been  occu- 
pied tjy  the  "  Eteocretes,"  or  primitive  non-Hel- 
lenic folk.  At  Praesos  he  obtained  some  stones 
inscribed  with  hieroglyphic  or  pictorial,  and  also 
with  linear  or  quasi-alphabetic  characters,  the 
preservation  of  those  objects  through  the  vast 
lapse  of  time  since  they  were  engraved  being 
largely  due  to  their  use  as  charms  by  the  Cretan 
women,  who  wear  these  "  milk-stones,"  as  they 
call  them,  during  the  period  of  child-bearing. 
Where,  owing  to  this  superstition,  Mr.  Evans  was 
unable  to  secure  the  stones  themselves,  he  ob- 
tained impressions  of  the  characters  on  them.  In 
exploring  Goulas,  the  ruins  of  which  are  larger 
than  those  of  any  other  prehistoric  site,  whether 
in  Greece  or  Italy,  Mr.  Evans  acquired  important 
additions  to  his  collection  in  the  shape  (i)  of  a 
cornelian  gem  bearing  the  image  of  a  rayed  sun 
and  a  sprig  of  foliage ;  (2)  of  an  ox  in  terra-cotta ; 
and  (3)  a  clay  cup  on  which  were  three  graffito 
{i.e.  rudely  scribbled)  characters,  two  of  them  be- 
ing identical  with  the  Cypriote/tz  and  /o.    A  neigh- 


146 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


bouring  hamlet,  Prodromos  Botzano,  yielded  a  plain 
terra-cotta  vase  of  primitive  aspect  with  incised 
hatching  round  its  neck,  and  three  more  graffito 


Fig.  55. — Vase  with  incised  characters  (Crete). 

symbols  of  the  same  kind,  one  of  which  seemed  to 
represent  the  double  axe-head  occurrmg  among 
the  hieroglyphic  forms  reduced  to  a  linear  out- 

line  ;    while  the  last, 
^   \  as    in    the   clay    cup 

from  Goulas,  was 
identical  with  /o.  At 
another  village  near 
Goulas,  Mr.  Evans 
procured  a  double- 
headed  bronze  axe 
with  an  engraved 
symbol,  with  which 
he  compares  signs  on  a  bronze  axe  from  Delphi, 
the  first  of  these  lookmg  like  a  rude  outline  of  a 


Fig.  56.- 


-Incised  characters  on  cup 
(Crete). 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  147 

duck  or  some  other  aquatic  bird.  Some  of  the 
walls  at  Knosos  bear  certain  marks  which  were  at 
first  passed  by  as  mere  scratchings  by  masons, 
but  which  Mf.  Evans  is  satisfied  are  taken  from 
a  regular  script,  and  fit  on,  in  fact,  to  the  same 
system  as  the  characters  on  the  pottery  and  seals^ 


<y^A 


u 


Fig.  57. — Characters  on  vase  (Crete). 

the  various  positions  in  which  the  signs,  as  e.g. 
the  double  axe,  appear,  warranting  the  inference 
that  they  were  engraved  on  the  blocks  before 
these  were  placed  in  situ.  Neither  these  nor  the 
signs  graven  on  the  steatite  and  other  small  stones 
are  the  outcome  of  mere  fancy,  or  of  that  cacoethes 
scribendi,  or  "  scribbling  itch,"  which  wantonly  de- 
faces the  monuments  of  past  and 
present  times.  "Limited  as  is  the 
number  of  stones  that  we  have  to 
draw  from,  it  will  be  found  that 
certain  symbols  are  continually  re- 
curring, as  certain  letters  or  sylla- 
bles or  words  would  recur  in  any 
form  of  writing.  Thus  the  human 
eye  appears  four  times  and  on  as 
many   different    stones,   the    'broad    ^'°-  58.— Sigrns 

-'    ,  .  '       ,  ,  on  bronze  axe 

arrow      seven    times,    and    another      (Delphi). 
uncertain   instrument  eleven  times. 
The  choice  of  symbols  is  evidently  restricted  by 
some  practical  consideration,  and  while  some  ob- 


^ 


148  THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

jects  are  of  frequent  occurrence,  others  equally 
obvious  are  conspicuous  by  their  absence.     But 


o^¥ 


g^/ 


^  id* 


a  y 


^ 


Fig.  59. — Signs  on  blocks  of  Myceniian  buildings  (Knosos). 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS. 


149 


an    engraver    filling    the    space  on   the   seals  for 
merely  decorative  purposes  would  not  thus  have 


Fig.  60.— Symbols  on  three-        Fig.  61.— Symbols  on  four-sided 
sided  corneUan  (Crete).  stone  (Crete;. 


15° 


THE   STORV   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


been  trammelled  in  his  selection."  {Jo.  Hellenic 
Studies,  p.  300.)  Some  of  the  symbols  are  abbre- 
viated, e.g.  the    head  indicating   the    whole   ani. 


Fig.  62. — Symbols  on  four-sided  stones,  with  larger  faces 
(Central  Crete). 

mal,  or  a  flower  the  whole  plant,  thus  showing  an 
approach  to  the  ideographic  stage  of  writing. 
In  further  example  of  this  there  is  the  expression 

of   ideas  and  emotions 

in  graphic  form,   as  in  /^    ^~v  wl 

the  various  positions  of  I^P-V^  ^'^'*  '  • 

the    arms    and    hands,  "l  \\ 


Fig.  63. — Symbol  on  single- 
faced  cornelian  (Eastern 
Crete). 


Fig.  64. — Symbol  on  stone  of 
ordinary  Mycenjean  type 
(Athens). 


and  SO  forth.     The  symbols  also  frequently  occur 
in  groups  of  from  two  to  seven,  indicating  that 


THE   CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  15  I 

a  syllabic  value  was  given  to  them,  and  certain 
fixed  principles  of  arrangement  appear  to  govern 
the  place  of  certain  signs.  Altogether,  the  conclu- 
sion seems  warranted  that  the  symbols  are  not 
haphazard,  but  purposive,  although,  until  the  ma- 
terials for  judgment  have  largely  increased,  the 
purposes  are  not  easy  to  particularise.  Generally, 
like  all  other  writing,  their  object  was  to  tell  some- 
thing, perchance,  as  already  shown  (p.  47),  infor- 
mation about  the  avocations  of  their  owners,  thus 
ranking  as  primitive  "  merchants'  marks." 

The  stones  thus  bearing  symbols  of  a  system 
of  writing  in  use  within  the  limits  of  the  Myce- 
naean world  in  pre-Phoenician  times  are  arranged 
in  five  groups  by  Mr.  Evans:  (i)  three-sided  or 
prism-shaped  (Fig.  60) ;  (2)  four-sided  equilateral 
(Fig.  61);  (3)  four-sided  with  larger  faces  (Fig. 
62) ;  (4)  with  one  engraved  side,  the  upper  part 
being  ornamented  with  a  convoluted  relief  (Fig. 
63)  ;  (5)  stones  of  ordinary  Mycenaean  type 
(Fig.  64). 

The  Hieroglyphic  symbols  engraved  on  the 
twenty-one  stones  described  and  depicted  by  Mr. 
Evans  number  eighty-two,  and  comprise  pictorial 
and  ideographic  forms,  summarised  by  him  as 
follows  : — 


1.  The  human  body  and  its  parts 

2.  Arms,  implements,  and  instruments 

3.  Parts  of  houses  and  household  utensils 

4.  Marine  subjects      .... 

5.  Animals  and  birds  .... 

6.  Vegetable  forms     .... 

7.  Heavenly  bodies  and  derivatives    . 

8.  Geographical  or  topographical  signs 

9.  Geometrical  figures 
10.  Uncertain  symbols 


6 

17 

8 

3 

17 

8 

6 

I 

4 
12 

82 


IS* 


THE  STORY  OF  THE   ALPHABET. 


From  the  foregoing,  all  of  which  are  repre- 
sented in  Mr.  Evans's  monograph,  these  may  be 
selected  as  examples  : — 

1.  a.  Ideograph  of  a  man  with  arms  held  downwards,  perhaps 

to  denote  ownership.     Human  figures  in  like  position 
are  frequent  on  Cypriote  cylinders. 
b.  Ideograph  of  gesture  which  may  indicate  ten  or  any  mul- 
tiple of  ten. 

2.  a.  This  type  of  double  axe  is  non-Egyptian.     As  a  Hittite 

hieroglyph  it  has  been  found  on  an  inscription  ;  it  is 
seen  repeated  in  pairs  on  a  Cypriote  cylinder,  and  it 
also  forms  the  principal  type  of  some  Mycenaean  gems 
found  at  Crete,  in  the  caves  of  which  island  bronze 
axes  of  this  shape  are  common  in  the  votive  deposits. 


lb 


2b 


The  "  arrow  "  with  a  short  shaft  is  frequent,  one  variety 
showing  the  feather  shaft.  Similar  figures  are  occa- 
sionally seen  in  the  field  of  Mycenaean  gems  found  in 
the  island,  where  they  represent  arrows  of  the  chase 
about  to  strike  wild  goats  or  other  animals.  The  Hit- 
tite hieroglyphic  series  presents  some  close  parallels. 


3.  Gate,  door,  or  part  of  a  fence. 

4.  a.  The  first  of  these  vessels  is  accompanied  with  two  cres- 

cents, one  on  either  side  of  the  mast,  perhaps  a  sign 
of  time  as  applied  to  the  duration  of  the  voyage  (see 
p.  47).    One  ship  has  seven  oars  visible,  the  other  six. 


THE   CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS. 


153 


In  form   these  vessels  show  a  great  resemblance   to 
those  which  appear  as  the  principal  type  on  a  class  of 
Mycenaean  lentoid  gems. 
b.  Apparently  a  tunny-fish.     Fish  as  hieroglyphic  symbols 
are  common  to  Egypt  and  Chalda;a. 


%  n^ 


5« 


5* 


5.  a.  Head  of  he-goat.     This  symbol  presents  a  remarkable 
similarity  to  the  Hittite  hieroglyph  of  the  same  object 

^-^^j  The  Egyptian  goat's-head  sign  is  of  a  dif- 
ferent character,  the  neck  being  given  as  well  as  the 
head,  which  is  beardless. 


b.  Bull  or  ox.     The  seal  on  which  it  occurs  is  of  primitive 

c.  Bird  standing.     Birds  in  a  somewhat  similar  position 

occur  among  the  Hittite  symbols  at  Jerabis  and  Bul- 
gar  Maden,  and  are  frequent  in  Egyptian  hiero- 
glyphics. 


6.  a.  Vegetable  forms,  similar  to  those  found  on  Hittite  monu- 
ments. 
b.  Floral  symbol.     The  dot  above  both  examples  probably 
represents  the  head  of  a  stamen  or  pistil,  as  of  the  lily. 


154      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

7.  a.  Day-star,  or  sun,  with  eight  revolving  rays. 

b.  Rays.     Star-like  symbols  occur  on  Syrian  and  Asianic 

seal-stones. 

c.  This  symbol,  with  its  swastika-like  offshoots,  may  be  of 


# 


7<j  ^c 

solar  import.    The  concentric  circles  may  be  compared 
with  the  Egyptian  ^OJ,  Sun  with  twelve  rays,  Sep  ■= 

times,  and  with  the  Chinese  hieroglyph  for  sun  with 
its  central  dot. 
Apparently  hieroglyphics  of  mountains  and  valleys,  hence 
"country"  or  "land."  The  Egyptian  Q/^  men  = 
mountain,  is  applied  in  the  same  way  as  a  determina- 
tive for  "districts"  and  "countries."     As  f^^"^  snut 


=  granary,  it  reappears,  with  one  ar  two  heaps  of  com 
in   the  middle,  in    the    simple    sense    of  a  "  plot  of 
ground."     The  Akkadian  symbol,  which  also  means 
a  plot  of  ground,  exhibits  a  form    {^^    similar  to  the 
above, 
"  In  this  connection,"  says  Mr.  Evans,  "  a  truly  remark- 
able coincidence  is  observable  between  the  pictographic  sym- 
bolism of  old  Chaldsea  and  that  of  the  Cretans  of  the  Myce- 
naean period.     The  linear  form  of  the  Akkadian  U(-iu   ^^1 

shows  a  sun  above  the  symbol  of  the  ground  with  a  plant  grow- 
ing out  of  it.  But  on  specimens  of  Mycenaean  gems  observed 
by  me  in  Eastern  Crete  are  seen  symbolic  or  conventional 
representations  of  the  plant  growing  out  of  the  ground."  {^Jo. 
Hell.  Stud.,  p.  313.) 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  155 

The  Linear  signs,  although  treated  separately 
for  purposes  of  convenience,  are  regarded  by  Mr. 
Evans  (see  Table  I)  as  fundamentally  connected 
with  the  hieroglyphic,  the  one,  as  in  other  scripts, 
overlapping  the  other.  As  to  this  connection, 
however,  some  doubt  exists.  The  thirty-two 
characters  which  Mr.  Evans  has  detected  are  in- 
creased to  thirty-eight  by  Dr.  Tsountas  {Myce- 
naan  Age,  p.  279),  while  the  materials  yielding 
these  results  received  an  important  addition 
through  Mr.  Evans's  discovery,  in  the  spring  of 
1896,  of  an  inscribed  steatite  slab,  associated 
with  numerous  votive  objects,  in  the  great  cave 
of  Mount  Dikta,  the  fabled  birthplace  of  Zeus. 
"  It  consists  of  a  fragment  of  what  may  be  de- 
scribed as  a  '  Table  of  Offerings,'  bearing  part  of 
what  appears  to  be  a  dedication  of  nine  letters  of 
probably  syllabic  values,  answering  to  the  same 
early  Cretan  script  that  is  seen  on  the  seals,  and 
with  two  punctuations."  (Address  of  Arthur  J. 
Evans  to  Section  H,  Anthropology,  of  the  British 
Association,  1896;  Nature,  i  Oct.  1896,  p.  531.) 

These  linear  forms  are  inscribed  on  three- 
sided  seal  stones,  in  every  respect  resembling 
those  bearing  the  pictographic  signs ;  on  stea- 
tite pendants  and  whorls;  and,  as  already  shown, 
in  graffiti  on  pottery,  or  inscribed  blocks,  and  so 
forth,  from  all  which  sources  Mr.  Evans  has  put 
together  the  thirty-two  characters  shown  in  Table 
II,  adding  corresponding  characters  from  Cypriote 
and  Egyptian  scripts.  Table  III  gives  examples 
of  the  characters — doubtless  syllabic — occurring 
in  groups  of  two  or  more. 

The  hieroglyphic-bearing  signet  stones  have 
been  found  solely  in  the  region  east  of  Knosos, 
and  the  use  of  these  characters  appears  not  to 


,*.CtAN        CVPRlOTE    *~1'  SCt/>N        CVfR-*l 

PICTQCRAPHS   ,^lf^[;^l^  I    SE/»MTic  PICTOCRAPHS    ||_|^p^|^       SEWITII 


AF 


4^ 

.       jo..- 


o 


X 


/Wo'SAe/tAN 
FOR«  or 

2.AYIH  - 


\Q 


l7r?=| 


OJOTI/ 

E 


S 

CYPR 


D 
Q 


a 


B3 

SEM    «^ 


R 


S^ 


fx 


\l_-/ 


,? 


"^-.^ 


<-:-'i 


t 


Y^ 


.^^ 


ox  AND  OXES  HEAD  Followed 

BY  THE  SAME    SVM60L  C*  JPPO- 


^M 


4-  +    SE« 

_L  -4-    SMM£XV 


TABLE 

PICTOCRAPHS   AND    LINEAR  SYMBOLS 
COMPARtO. 


'Mi      JM 
K/1 1'' '^^"^ 


TAPy  F    1. 


a     i 

t 

I 
CC 

B 


-r 
t 

E 
CD 

n    ^ 

F    F  ^ 

V     V 
H     H 


T 
Y 

St 


A 

F 


I 

V 

© 

B 

□3 


it     ~    * 

z  3  >• 


z 

(1/ 


V 

em 


o    »- 
>     r 


o 


A 
V 


m 


J 

s. 

CD. 


TABLE    II. 


158 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


have  passed  beyond  the  island ;  in  fact  it  may 
have  been  limited  to  the  less  advanced  portions. 
This  tells  against  the  direct  descent  of  the  Cretan 
linear  from  the  Cretan  pictographic,  and,  more- 


T  ABLE 

CROUPS  or    lINCAR     SYMBOLS 

'      VNX^^    -f- 


TABLE   HL 


over,  it  is  contended  by  Dr.  Tsountas  that  the 
pictographic  system  exercised  slight,  if  any,  influ- 
ence on  the  Hellenic  portion  of  Greece.  But,  in 
the  absence  of  materials  which  excavations  now 
being  prosecuted  may  bring  to  light,  any  definite 


THE   CRETAN   AND    ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  159 

conclusions  are  premature,  and  only  the  broadest 
general  views  permissible.  Of  the  thirty-two 
pictographic  symbols  sixteen  approach  to  Egyp- 
tian and  sixteen  to  Hittite  forms,  but  all  have, 
none  the  less,  an  independent  character  stamping 
them  as  indigenous.  Although  the  coincidences 
are  at  times  of  such  a  character  as  to  suggest  a 
real  affinity,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  simi- 
larity in  many  of  the  objects  to  be  depicted  ex- 
plains the  correspondences  between  the  picture- 
writing  of  different  peoples.  "  Some  Cretan  types 
present  a  surprising  analogy  with  the  Asianic;  on 
the  other  hand,  many  of  the  most  recent  of  the 
Hittite  symbols  are  conspicuous  by  their  absence. 
The  parallelism  can  best  be  explained  by  suppos- 
ing that  both  systems  had  grown  up  in  a  more  or 
less  conterminous  area  out  of  still  more  primitive 
pictographic  elements.  In  the  early  picture-writ- 
ing of  a  region  geographically  continuous  there 
may  well  have  been  originally  many  common  ele- 
ments, such  as  we  find  among  the  American  Indians 
at  the  present  day  ;  and  when,  later,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Orontes  and  the  highlands  of  Cappadocia 
on  the  one  side,  or  on  the  ^gean  shores  on  the 
other,  a  more  formalised  'hieroglyphic'  script 
began  independently  to  develop  itself  out  of  these 
simpler  elements,  what  more  natural  than  that 
certain  features  common  to  both  should  survive 
in  each  ?  ]>ater  inter-communication  may  have 
also  contributed  to  preserve  this  common  element. 
But  the  symbolic  script  with  which  we  have  here 
to  deal  is  essentially  in  situ.  The  Cretan  system 
of  picture-writing  is  inseparable  from  the  area 
dominated  by  the  Mycensan  form  of  culture. 
Geographically  speaking  it  belongs  to  Greece." 
i^Jo.  Helleyi.  Stud.,  p.  317.) 
11 


l6o  THE  STORY  OF  THE   ALPHABET. 

While,  as  remarked  above,  the  hieroglyph- 
bearing  stones  are  found  only  in  Crete,  examples 
of  the  linear  character  have  been  found  at  Myce- 
n?e,  Nauplia,  and  other  prehistoric  sites  in  Greece 
and  Egypt.  Moreover,  as  already  noted,  some  of 
the  signs  have  marked  affinities  with  Cypriote, 
Hittite,  and  Semitic. 

Among  the  antiquities  which  make  the  Fayum 
so  renowned  a  district  are  the  remains  of  two 
cities  ;  Kahun,  which  dates  from  the  twelfth  dy- 
nasty, i.e.  2500  B.C.,  and  Gurob,  which  is  some 
twelve  centuries  later,  both  sites  yielding  evi- 
dence of  Asian  and  ^-Egean  settlers.  When  dig- 
ging there  ten  years  ago  Professor  Flinders  Petrie 
discovered  fragments  of  Mycenrean,  or,  as  he  calls 
it,  yEgean,  pottery  inscribed  with  characters  re- 
sembling, and  in  some  cases  identical  with  those 
found  in  Greece.  Both  the  Professor  and  Mr. 
Evans  agree  that  the  relics  unearthed  at  Kahun 
are  as  old  as  that  city ;  while,  speaking  of  the 
signs  known  to  be  in  use  1200  B.C.,  in  a  place 
occupied  by  people  of  the  yEgean  and  Asia  Minor, 
Turseni,  Akhaians,  Hittites,  and  others,  Professor 
Flinders  Petrie  remarks  that  "  it  will  require  a 
very  certain  proof  of  the  supposed  Arabian  source 
of  the  Phoenician  alphabet  before  we  can  venture 
to  deny  that  we  have  here  the  origin  of  the  Medi- 
terranean alphabets."  {Ten  Years'  Digging  in 
Egypt,  p.  134.)  Conversely,  scarabs  of  the  twelfth 
dynasty  have  been  found  in  Crete,  notable  among 
these  being  one  in  steatite  with  a  spiral  ornament 
peculiar  to  that  period. 

Passing  to  excavations  in  the  huge  mound  of 
Tell-el-Hesy,  in  Palestine,  made  up  of  the  ruins 
of  eleven  different  cities  heaped  up  one  above 
another,  we  have  the  discovery,  amongst  remains 


THE   CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS. 


l6l 


of  the  fourth  city,  dating  about  1450  b.c,  of 
potsherds  inscribed  with  signs  similar  to  the 
-^gean. 

While  about   twenty  per  cent,  of  the  Cretan 
hieroglyphs  approach  those  of  the  Egyptian  in 


EGYPTIAN  SCARABS   XIITH   DYNASTY. 


early  cretan  seal-stones. 
Fig.  65. 

character,  twenty  out  of  the  thirty-two  linear 
signs  there  are  practically  identical  with  those 
found  in  Egypt.  Mr.  Evans  adds  that  "  the  paral- 
lelism with  Cypriote  forms  is  also  remarkable, 
some  fifteen  agreeing  with  letters  of  the  Cypriote 
syllabary." 


l62 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


Thi 
in  the 


s  syllabar 
island  of 


>- 

Ui 

X 

■z 

ut 

< 

-J 

Ui 

h 

UJ 

o 

(X 

K 

1 

1 

-4- 

1- 

t 

T 

»- 

1: 

4^ 

TH"-' 

i 

H 

W 

y,  as  its  name  implies,  is  found 
Cyprus,  which,  lying  only  sixty 
miles  from  Asia  Minor,  might 
be  expected  to  yield  many 
traces  of  active  intercourse 
therewith  from  prehistoric 
times.  The  affinity  of  its  an- 
cient script  with  those  of  West- 
ern Asia,  which  may  be  looked 
upon  as  settled,  had,  therefore, 
much  to  commend  it  at  the 
outset  of  the  inquiry.  It  stands 
in  nearest  relation,  possibly  as 
its  direct  descendant,  to  the 
syllabary  of  the  Hittites.  Ref- 
erences to  these  people  come 
apace  nowadays,  and  their  his- 
tory has  been  padded  out  in 
portly  volumes,  but,  in  truth, 
we  know  no  more  about  them 
than  we  do  about  the  Phoeni- 
cians and  Phrygians,  which 
means  that  we  know  very  little 
indeed.  Through  the  mists  of 
the  past,  with  the  help  of  such 
light  as  is  thrown  by  tablets 
from  Tell-el-Amarna,  sculptures 
from  Karnak,  and  by  Hebrew 
and  other  records,  we  have 
glimpses  of  a  great  and  power- 
ful empire  which  stretched  from 
the  Euphrates  to  the  Euxine, 
pushing  its  borders  to  the  con- 
fines of  Egypt,  against  which, 
on  the  one  hand,  and  Assyria 
on  the  other,  it  waged  war  for 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  1 63 

a  thousand  years.  In  1270  b.c.  Rameses  III.  had 
to  face  the  onrush  of  the  Hittites  and  other  con- 
federated peoples,  whom  he  defeated  at  Migdol. 
They  "  had  overrun  Syria.  The  islands  and 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean  gave  forth  their 
piratical  hordes ;  the  sea  was  covered  with  their 
light  galleys,  and  swept  by  their  strong  oars." 
Rawlinson's  {History  of  Ancietit  Egypt,  vol.  ii.  p. 
271.)  According  to  Dr.  Wright,  the  Hittites  ap- 
pear in  history  for  the  first  time  "  in  the  inscrip- 
tion of  Sargon  I.,  King  of  Agane,  about  1900  B.C., 
and  disappear  from  history  in  the  inscriptions  of 
Sargon  717  b.c."  {Empire  of  the  Hittites,  p.  122.) 
Until  some  thirty  years  ago  no  monumental  re- 
mains had  come  to  light  concerning  an  empire 
whose  high  place  among  ancient  nations  is  attest- 
ed by  the  discovery  of  a  treaty  (the  oldest  known 
example  of  its  kind)  with  Egypt,  in  which  each 
recognised  the  other  as  a  power  equal  in  rank  to 
itself,  and  agreed  to  help  it  in  case  of  need.  The 
first  Hittite  relic,  a  block  of  basalt  engraved  with 
strange  hieroglyphic  signs,  was  found  by  the 
traveller  Burckhardt  in  1812  at  Hamah,  on  the 
Orontes,  but  he  could  not  decipher  the  characters, 
and  the  matter  was  forgotten  till  1870,  when  the 
stone  was  rediscovered,  and  similar  relicsbrought 
to  light.  But  to  this  day  the  key  of  interpreta- 
tion IS  lacking,  and  scholars  await  the  unearthing' 
of  some  bilingual  monument  which  shall  do  for 
the  Hittite  hieroglyphs  what  the  Rosetta  Stone 
did  for  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphs  and  the  Behistun 
rock  for  cuneiform  writing.  Till  this,  and  more, 
is  effected,  we  remain  in  the  realm  of  conjecture 
about  the  mighty  nation  whose  beardless  soldiers 
are  depicted  with  daggers  in  their  belts  and  double- 
headed  axes  in  their  hands  on  the  sculptures  of 


164      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

the  Nile  Valley.  Minimising,  however,  our  knowl- 
edge  of  the  Hittites  to  the  uttermost,  their  widely 
distributed  relics  evidence  their  proficiency  in  cer- 
tain departments  of  the  arts.     They  smelted  siU 


^^^^ 


Fig.  67. — Hittite  inscription  at  Hamah. 

ver  and  wrought  in  bronze,  they  were  skilful  lapi- 
daries and  carvers  in  ivory,  and  "the  independent 
system  of  picture-writing  w^hich  they  possessed 
offers  an  obvious  source  from  which  the  Asianic 
syllabary  might  have  been  obtained."  In  the 
Hamah  inscriptions  the  characters  are  raised,  and 
run  in  parallel  transverse  lines. 

"  The  lines  of  inscriptions  and  their  bound- 
aries are  clearly  defined  by  raised  bars  about 
four  inches  apart.  The  interstices  between  the 
bars  and  characters  have  been  cut  away."  The 
inscriptions  are  read  from  right  to  left  and  vice 
versa  in  "  boustrophedon  "  style  {bous,  "an  ox," 
and  strepho,  "  to  turn,"  therefore,  as  an  ox 
ploughs),  as  in  ancient  Greek  modes  of  writing. 

Returning  to  Crete,  w^e  have  to  consider  its 
relation  to  the  Mycenaean  type  of  civilisation, 
under  which  term  is  included  civilisation  in  pre- 
Homeric  Greece  and  the  .-Egean  Sea,  crossing 
thence  to  Hissarlik,  the  ancient  Troy.  The  spade 
has  made  havoc  with  some  of  our  standard  "  au- 
thorities." Grote  refers  to  the  city  of  Mycenae 
only  once  in  his  well-known  work,  and  then  inci- 


THE   CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  165 

dentally  speaks  of  it  as  the  seat  of  a  legendary 
dynasty.  Sir  George  Cox,  in  his  "  Mythology  of 
the  Aryan  Nations,"  endorses  Professor  Max  Mai- 
ler's theory  (to  which,  in  part,  the  veteran  philolo- 
gist still  adheres),  that  the  siege  of  Troy  "  is  a 
reflection  of  the  daily  siege  of  the  East  by  the 
solar  powers  that  every  evening  are  robbed  of 
their  brightest  treasures  in  the  West,"  and  adds 
that  this  theory  is  "supported  by  a  mass  of  evi- 
dence which  probably  hereafter  will  be  thought 
ludicrously  excessive  in  amount."  The  laugh  is 
on  the  other  side  now.  Schliemann  and  his  suc- 
cessors have  broken  into  the  areas  within  Cyclo- 
pean walls  whose  massive  blocks  aroused  wonder 
long  ages  back,  giving  birth  to  tales  of  giant 
hands  that  reared  them.  They  have  disinterred 
relics  proving  an  historic  element  in  old  traditions, 
and  a  nucleus  of  fact  beneath  the  encrustation 
of  fable  over  famous  names.  Like  the  Empress 
Helena,  who,  in  searching  for  the  True  Cross,  of 
course  found  that  for  which  she  looked,  Schlie- 
mann too  readily  assumed  that  he  had  discovered 
the  bones  of  Agamemnon,  and  the  cup  from  which 
Nestor  drank.  But  he  brought  to  light  the  relics 
of  a  culture,  knowledge  of  which  involves  neither 
more  nor  less  than  the  rewriting  of  the  history  of 
man  in  the  Eastern  Mediterranean,  and,  by  conse- 
quence, in  Western  Europe. 

Dealing,  as  the  limits  of  the  subject  compel, 
only  with  the  traces  of  inscriptions  on  remains 
from  Mycenae  itself,  the  earliest  to  be  noted  is  a 
stone  pestle  with  one  incised  character  which  re- 
sembles a  Cypriote  sign.  But  one  sign  does  not 
make  an  alphabet,  and  hence  the  satisfaction  at 
the  recent  discovery  of  the  handle  of  a  stone  vase, 
apparently  of  a  local  material,  which  has  four  or 


l66      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

five  signs  engraved  upon  it,  and  of  the  handle  of 
a  clay  amphora  from  a  chambered  tomb  in  the 
lower  town  of  Mycenae  with  three  characters, 
while  a  tomb  at  Prousia,  near  Nauplia,  yielded  a 

genuine  Myce- 
naean vessel 
withthreeears, 
on  each  of 
which  is  grav- 
en a  sign  re- 
sembling    the 

Fig.  63. — Signs  on  vase-handle  i  Mycenje).       Cj  r  e  e  K        H. 

These  may  not 
suffice  to  demonstrate  the  existence  of  a  pre-Phoe- 
nician  system  of  writing  in  Greece,  but,  taken  in 
conjunction  with  the  numerous  discoveries  of  in- 
scribed signs  in  Crete,  they  go  far  in  support  of 
it.  What,  then,  are  the  facts  as  thus  far  ascer- 
tained ? 

There  have  been  discovered  in  Crete  a  num- 
ber of  objects  bearing 
JL        .  .  two  sorts   of    writing, 

^^^^y       /|        K    /    o"^    hieroglyphic     or 
//*^     /\       \\/     pictographic;  theoth- 
/    /    /     X     I       / /\       er  linear  and  approach- 
'  I       \/  \     ing     the      alphabetic. 

•cr.  (^     c-  T,      u         The     pictographic     is 

Fig.  09. — Signs  on  amphora-nan-  }^  c     \ 

die  (Mycena).  the    older  01    the    two, 

dating  from  the  earlier 
part  of  the  third  millennium  before  Christ.  It  was 
probably  derived  from  a  primitive  picture-writing 
by  the  non-Hellenic  inhabitants  of  the  island,  who 
were  called  Eteocretans,  or  "  true  Cretans,"  by 
the  Dorians,  whose  invasion  dates,  according  to 
the  traditional  Greek  chronology,  from  about  the 
middle  of  the  twelfth  century  13. c.     These  "  true 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED    SCRIPTS.  167 

Cretans"  may  not,  however,  be  the  aboriginal  in- 
habitants, although  as  to  this,  and  as  to  their  lan- 
guage, we  are  in  ignorance.  The  recent  discov- 
ery of  an  uiscription  in  an  unknown  language, 
written  in  archaic  Greek  characters,  among  the 
ruins  of  Prcesos,  the  chief  Eteocretan  settlement, 
warrants  the  inference  that  the  old  script  of  the 
language  had  been  abandoned  for  the  Greek  alpha- 
bet. That  script,  the  use  of  which  never  passed 
outside  the  island,  obviously  had  no  influence  on 
Mycenrean  civilization. 

The  linear  system  is  syllabic  ;  perhaps,  in  some 
degree,  alphabetic.  Its  possible  derivation  from 
the  hieroglyphic  has  been  indicated,  but  although 
it  is  a  conventionalised  form  of  pictograph,  Dr. 
Tsountas  is  positive  in  denying  its  connection 
with  the  Eteocretan.  He  suggests  that  its  sim- 
plification took  place  in  the  East,  and  among  a 
people  or  peoples  not  Greek.  Thence  it  was  car- 
ried into  Greek  lands,  spreading  more  in  the 
islands,  at  least  in  Crete,  than  in  the  Peloponne- 
sus or  other  portions  of  the  mainland,  where,  as 
shown  above,  the  number  of  inscribed  objects  is 
exceedingly  small.  The  question  is  far  from  ripe 
for  solution,  but  Professor  Flinders  Petrie,  with 
whom  lies  a  large  share  of  honour  in  contributing 
towards  a  settlement,  courteously  permits  me  to 
quote  the  following  from  a  letter  on  the  subject, 
dated  2nd  September,  1899  :  "A  great  signary  (not 
hieroglyphic,  but  geometric  in  appearance,  if  not 
in  origin)  was  in  use  all  over  the  Mediterranean 
5000  B.C.  It  is  actually  found  in  Egypt  at  that 
period,  and  was  split  in  two.  Western  and  East- 
ern, by  the  cross  flux  of  hieroglyphic  systems  in 
Egypt  and  among  the  Hittites.  This  linear  sig- 
nary was  developed  variously,  but  retained  much 


1 68      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

in  common  in  different  countries.  It  was  first 
systematised  by  the  numerical  values  assigned  to 
it  by  Phoenician  traders,  who  carried  it  into  Greece, 
whereby  the  Greek  signary  was  delimited  into  an 
alphabet.  But  the  fuller  form  of  the  signary  sur- 
vived in  Karia  with  thirty-si.x  signs,  and  seven 
more  in  Iberia,  thus  giving  values  to  forty-three. 
This  connection  of  the  Iberian  with  the  Karian  is 
striking;  so  is  that  of  the  Egyptian  with  the  West 
rather  than  with  the  East.  Signs  found  in  Egypt 
have  thirteen  in  common  with  the  early  Arabian, 
fifteen  in  common  with  Phoenician,  and  thirty- 
three  in  common  with  Karian  and  Kelt-Iberian. 
This  stamps  the  Egyptian  signary  of  the  twelfth 
and  eighteenth  dynasties  as  closely  linked  with 
the  other  Mediterranean  systems."  In  an  impor- 
tant paper  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  British  Asso- 
ciation, 1899,  Professor  Flinders  Petrie  remarks: 
"We  stand  therefore  now  in  an  entirely  new  posi- 
tion as  to  the  sources  of  the  alphabet,  and  we  see 
them  to  be  about  thrice  as  old  as  had  been  sup- 
posed. That  the  signs  were  used  for  written 
communications  of  spelled-out  words  in  the  early 
stages,  or  as  an  alphabet,  is  far  from  probable.  It 
was  a  body  of  signs,  with  more  or  less  generally 
understood  meanings;  and  the  change  of  attrib- 
uting a  single  letter  value  to  each,  and  only  using 
signs  for  sounds  to  be  built  into  words,  is  appar- 
ently a  relatively  late  outcome  of  the  systematis- 
fng  due  to  Phoenician  commerce."  {Jo.  Atithrop. 
Inst.,  Aug.-Nov.,  1899,  p.  205.) 

Connecting  the  results  of  explorations  in  Asia 
Minor,  Egypt,  Crete,  Cyprus,  Rhodes,  Thera,  Me- 
los,  and  other  islands  of  the  Eastern  Mediterra- 
nean with  those  in  the  Peloponnesus,  the  existence 
of  a  pre-Phoenician  civilisation,  of  which  Mycenae 


THE   CRETAN    AND    ALLIED    SCRIPTS.  169 

may  be  conveniently  regarded  as  the  centre,  ap- 
pears to  be  demonstrated. 

That  civiHsation,  so  far  as  its  connection  with 
the  prehistoric  stages  of  man's  development  goes, 
falls  in,  like  aught  else  in  this  wide  and  ancient 
world,  with  the  doctrine  of  contmuity,  but  for 
purposes  of  time-reckoning  dates  at  latest  far 
back  in  the  third  millennium  before  our  era.  My- 
cenaean vases  have  been  found  in  Egypt,  and 
Egyptian  scarabs  in  Mycenaean  deposits.  They 
prove  an  intimate  intercourse  between  the  two 
countries  two  thousand  five  hundred  years  before 
Christ.  And  there  was  intercourse  farther  afield. 
The  imitations  of  Babylonian  cylinders,  the  sculp- 
tured palms  and  lions,  the  figures  of  Astarte  and 
her  doves,  show  that  fifteen  hundred  years  before 
the  date  ascribed  to  the  Homeric  poems  Assyria 
and  Greece  had  come  into  contact.  But  the  ex- 
amples of  Oriental  art  which  had  found  their  way 
to  the  soil  of  Argolis  remained  more  or  less  exotic, 
the  independent  features  of  Mycenaean  art  being 
retained  unaltered.  Now  the  cumulative  effect  of 
this  evidence,  which  is  only  baldly  summarised 
here,  is  to  shatter  to  pieces  current  theories  as  to 
the  Phoenician  origin  of  European  civilisation, 
and,  consequently,  what  mainly  concerns  us  here, 
of  the  Phoenician  origin  of  the  European  alpha- 
bets through  the  Egyptian  hieratic.  For  th&t 
evidence  shows  that  the  Mycenaean  civilisation 
is  (i)  earlier  in  time,  and  (2)  indigenous  in  char- 
acter. 

(i)  The  evidence  as  to  priority  can  be  sum- 
marily stated.  Civilisation  in  the  ^gean  and  on 
the  Greek  mainland  dates  from  beyond  3000  B.C., 
and  reached  its  meridian  between  the  sixteenth 
and  the  twelfth  centuries  of  that  era.     Almost  all 


179  "^HE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

that  we  know  about  the  Phoenicians  is  at  second- 
hand, since, 'if  they  ever  had  a  literature  or  native 
chronicles,  these  have  not  survived.  Piecing  to- 
gether classical  tradition  and  references  in  Egyp- 
tian and  Hebrew  records,  we  gather  that  for  some 
three  centuries  onwards  from  1600  B.C.  Phoenicia 
was  a  dependency  of  the  Pharaohs.  There  was  a 
Tyrian  quarter  at  Memphis  1250  B.C.  Hiram  ap"^ 
pears  to  fiave  refounded  Tyre  1028  B.C.,  from 
which  time  its  commercial  importance  dates;  while 
the  refounding  of  its  future  great  rival  Carthage 
is  assigned  to  the  early  years  of  the  eighth  cen- 
tury B.C.  The  decay  of  the  Mycenaean  civilisa- 
tion, which  followed  as  one  of  the  many  results 
of  the  Dorian  invasion  in  the  twelfth  century  B.C., 
gave  the  Phoenicians  their  chance.  They  overran 
the  ^-Egean,  and  remained  the  dominant  power  in 
the  Mediterranean  until  the  Greeks,  reviving  their 
ancient  traditions,  expelled  the  PhcEnicians  from 
their  waters,  and  broke  their  supremacy  when 
Tyre  was  sacked  by  Alexander  the  Great,  332  B.C. 
Between  their  rise  and  fall,  their  commercial  pre- 
eminence enabled  them  to  impose  upon  the  Greeks 
the  alphabet  which  was  the  vehicle  of  preservation 
of  the  intellectual  wealth  of  the  Hellenes,  and  of 
all  literature  that  followed  theirs.  What  were  the 
probable  sources  of  that  alphabet  will  be  consid- 
ered presently. 

(2)  After  allowing  full  play  for  Asian  and 
Egyptian  influences,  the  fact  abides  that  there  was 
a  well-developed  native  Mycenaean  art.  The  dec- 
oration of  the  pottery  is  non-Oriental  and  non- 
Egyptian  ;  the  seaweeds  and  marine  creatures  de- 
picted are  home-products  of  the  island  world  of 
Greece;  and  where  sacred  trees  and  pillars  appear, 
we  have  no  Semitic  element,  but  the  outcome,  as 


THE   CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  17 1 

Mr.  Evans  puts  it,  of  a  "religious  stage  widely 
represented  on  primitive  European  soil,  and  no- 
where more  persistent  than  in  the  West."  But  if 
there  were  stepping-stones  between  Argolis  and 
Syria  in  the  islands  that  lay  between,  there  was 
continuous  passage  on  the  western  side,  making 
Mycenae  a  link  between  East  and  West.  The 
breaks  formerly  assumed  between  the  Old  and 
the  New  Stone  Ages  of  prehistoric  Europe  have 
been  filled  up  by  the  accumulation  of  evidence  as 
to  man's  continuous  tenure  of  that  continent  since 
his  primitive  ancestors  crossed  thither  by  now 
vanished  land-routes  from  Northern  Africa.  In 
like  manner  the  Mirage  Orientale,  as  M.  Salomon 
Reinach  happily  terms  it,  of  a  metal-introducing 
people  from  the  East,  who,  in  successive  racial 
waves,  swept  the  older  settlers  before  them  into 
the  remotest  corners  of  the  north-west,  has  van- 
ished. When  once  peopled,  Europe,  like  Asia  and 
America,  ran  on  independent  lines  of  develop- 
ment, which,  however,  were  not  isolated  from 
connecting  lines  approaching  from  the  East.  The 
striking  facts  of  the  use  of  common  trade-signs 
along  both  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  of 
the  existence  of  remains  of  Mycenaean  monuments 
in  Sardinia,  are  in  keeping  with  other  facts,  show- 
ing how  close  was  the  contact  between  one  part 
of  Europe  and  another  centuries  before  the  Phoe- 
nicians had  left  the  shores  of  the  Persian  Gulf  for 
the  Syrian  seaboard.  They  prepare  us  for  ac- 
ceptance of  the  new  theory  of  "  an  /Egean  culture 
rising  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  province  extending 
from  Switzerland  and  Northern  Italy  through  the 
Danubian  basin  and  the  Balkan  peninsula,  and 
continued  through  a  large  part  of  Anatolia,  till  it 
finally  reaches  Cyprus."     (Evans,  Address,  Brit. 


172  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

Assoc;  Nature,  ist  Oct.  1896,  p.  529.)  They 
prepare  us  for  the  fact  that  in  the  Bronze  Age,  if 
Scandinavia  and  its  borderlands  were  the  source 
of  amber,  the  supply  of  gold  for  Northern  and 
Central  Europe  was  drawn  not  from  the  Ural, 
but  from  Ireland. 

The  centre  whence  this  "  .•Egean  "  culture  is 
held  to  have  been  diffused  is  denoted  by  its  name. 
That  name,  however,  covers  the  Eastern  Medi- 
terranean region,  and  the  question  arises  whether 
or  not  some  precise  place  in  that  area  can  be 
indicated  as  the  cradleland.  "  Hellas,"  says 
Herodotus,  "  was  formerly  called  Pelasgi.x  "  (ii. 
56),  and  this  pre-Hellenic  Greece  was  inhabited 
by  Barbarians  or  Pelasgians,  as  they  are,  with 
equal  vagueness,  called.  There  were  "  Pelas- 
gians "  on  the  mainland  and  the  islands  ;  "  the 
whole  of  Peloponnesus  took  the  name  of  Pelasgia; 
the  kings  of  Tiryns  were  Pelasgians,  and  ^Eschy- 
lus  calls  Argos  a  Pelasgian  city  ;  Pausanias  (viii. 
4,  6)  says  that  the  Arcadians  spoke  of  Pelasgus 
as  the  first  man  who  lived  in  that  country,  where- 
fore, in  his  reign,  it  was  called  Pelasgia  ;  an  old 
wall  at  Athens  was  attributed  to  the  Pelasgians, 
and  the  people  of  Attica  had  from  all  time  been 
so  called.  Lesbos  also  was  called  Pelasgia,  and 
Homer  knew  of  Pelasgians  in  the  Troad.  Their 
settlements  are  further  traced  to  Egypt,  to 
Rhodes,  Cyprus,  Epirus  —  where  Dodona  was 
their  ancient  shrine — and,  lastly,  to  various  parts 
of  Italy."  (Keane's  Alan  Past  and  Present,  p. 
505.).  Herodotus  has  little  to  say  in  favour  of 
the  Barbarians  (which  he  uses  as  a  descriptive 
and  not  a  contemptuous  term,  the  name  given  by 
Greeks  to  all  foreigners  whose  language  was  not 
Greek)  ;  he  speaks  of  them  as  rude,  of  uncouth 


THE  CRETAN   AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  173 

speech,  and  worshippers  of  repellent  deities. 
Wachsmuth,  in  his  "  Historical  Antiquities  of  the 
Greek,"  published  over  sixty  years  ago,  says  that 
"  numerous  traditionary  accounts,  of  undoubted 
authenticity,  describe  them  as  a  brave,  moral, 
and  honourable  people,  which  was  less  a  distinct 
stock  and  tribe  than  a  race  united  by  a  resem- 
blance in  manners  and  the  forms  of  life."  Pro- 
fessor Keane  fitly  calls  these  "  remarkable  words," 
in  view  of  the  recent  discoveries  in  prehistoric 
Greece,  which  warrant  us  in  ascribing  to  the 
Pelasgians  the  development  of  culture  in  the 
^gean  Sea.  But  in  what  island,  or  on  what  part 
of  the  mainland  ?  The  important  character  of 
the  finds  at  Mycenae  directs  quest  thither  at  the 
start.  The  debris  of  that  city,  and  of  her  elder- 
sister  city,  Tiryns,  have  yielded  varied  relics  ot 
an  ancient  culture,  from  gold-masked  skeletons 
in  vaulted  tombs  to  gorgeously  decorated  palaces 
and  Cyclopean  ruins  of  walls  and  fortresses.  But 
there  are  traditions  that  these  Argolic  cities  are 
of  later  date  than  Homer's  "  great  city  of  Knos- 
,sos  "  in  Crete,  wherein  "  Minos,  when  he  was 
nine  years  old,  began  to  rule,  he  who  held  con- 
verse with  the  great  Zeus,  and  was  the  father  of 
my  father,  even  of  Deucalion,  high  of  heart,"  tra- 
ditions pointing  to  the  existence  of  an  important 
Cretan  kingdom  which  flourished  before  Aga- 
memnon ruled  in  Mycense. 

Water  is  the  birthplace  of  civilisation,  as  of 
life  itself,  and  the  original  home  of  the  yEgean 
or  Mycenaean  civilisation  is  probably  to  be  found 
in  the  island  of  Crete.  It  is  crammed  with  re- 
mains of  pre-Hellenic  culture.  It  is  a  big  step- 
ping-stone from  Greece  to  Asia  Minor,  Karpathos 
and  Rhodes  lying  between.     It  is  in  the  line  of 


174  THE   STORY   OF  THE   ALPHABET. 

communication  with  Cyprus,  Syria,  and  Egypt  on 
the  East,  and  with  Sicily  and  the  coastlines  of 
the  Western  Mediterranean.  The  earliest  Greek ' 
tradition  looks  back  to  Crete  "  as  the  home  of 
divinely  inspired  legislation  and  the  first  centre  of 
maritime  dominion."  And,  what  is  of  the  highest 
moment  to  remember,  so  far  as  the  origin  of  the 
art  of  navigation  in  .'Egean  waters  goes,  there 
can  be  no  question  between  the  old  claims  on 
behalf  of  the  Phoenicians  and  the  present  claims 
on  behalf  of  Crete.  The  Syrian  seaboard  is  har- 
bourless  and  unsheltered ;  the  men  who  first 
braved  the  "  unvintaged  "  "  wine  dark  "  waters 
(how  fine  are  all  the  Homeric  sea-words)  were 
island-dwellers,  shooting  forth  from  snug  creek 
and  harbour  on  quick  and  sudden  enterprise,  and 
growing  bolder  and  bolder  as  they  sailed  by  the 
rising  and  setting  of  the  stars  and  the  recurring 
moon.  "  The  early  sea-trade  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  island  world  of  the  .-Egean  gave  them  a 
start  over  their  neighbours,  and  produced  a  higher 
form  of  culture,  which  was  destined  to  react  on 
that  of  a  vast  European  zone,  nay,  even  upon 
that  of  the  older  civilisations  of  Egypt  and  Asia." 
(Evans,  Address,  B.  Assoc,  p.  530.)  For  the 
diffusion  of  culture  throughout  the  .'Egea.n  was 
followed  by  expeditions  to  the  East.  While 
Cyprus  yielded  the  metal  to  which  it  has  given 
its  name,  the  gold  of  Asia  Minor  was  poured  into 
the  lap  of  the  pre-Hellenes,  and  moulded  into 
forms  of  beauty  through  which  their  own  artistic 
skill  challenged  comparison  with  that  of  the  Ori- 
ental. In  his  comment  on  the  source  of  the 
Mycenaean  civilisation  Mr.  Frazer  aptly  remarks 
that  "  the  existence  at  this  early  date  of  a  great 
maritime  power   in    Crete,  which  by   its  central 


THE   CRETAN    AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  1 75 

position  between  Greece  and  the  empires  of  the 
East  was  well  fitted  to  receive  and  amalgamate 
the  characteristics  of  both,  is  just  what  is  needed 
to  explain  the  rise  and  wide  diffusion  of  a  type  of 
civilisation  like  the  Mycenrean,  in  which  Oriental 
influences  seem  to  be  assimilated  and  transmuted 
by  a  vigorous  and  independent  nationality  en- 
dowed with  a  keen  sense  of  its  own  for  art.  The 
spade  will  probably  one  day  decide  the  question 
of  priority  between  Argolis  and  Crete,  but  in  the 
meantime  the  probability  appears  to  be  that  the 
Mycenaean  civilisation  rose  in  Crete  and  spread 
from  it  as  a  centre,  and  that  it  was  not  until  the 
Cretan  power  was  on  the  wane  that  the  palmy 
days  of  Tiryns  and  Mycenae  began."  {Commen- 
tary on  Pausanias,  vol.  iii.  p.  151.)  The  Mycenaean 
civilisation  perished  in  a  great  catastrophe.  Some- 
where near  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century  B.C. 
the  Dorian  invaders  in  their  southward  march 
reached  the  walls  of  Tiryns  and  Mycenae,  and 
sacked  and  gave  those  cities  to  the  flames.  Then 
began  for  Greece  "  the  long  dark  ages,  the  mediae- 
val epoch,  out  of  which  she  emerges  only  in  the 
Homeric  Renaissance."  The  flower  of  the  sur- 
vivors of  that  dread  time  sought  a  new^  home  east 
of  the  ^gean  on  the  isles  and  shores  of  Ionia. 
There  these  exiles  from  Argolis  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  a  culture  whose  influence  will  abide  while 
the  world  stands,  because  Ionia  remains  the 
fatherland  of  all  who  hold  dear  what  man  has 
reached  in  art  and  literature,  in  science  and  phi- 
losophy. 

The  fall  of  Mycence  gave  Phoenicia  her  oppor- 
tunity, and  she  was  quick  to  seize  it  in  establish- 
ing depots  throughout  the  yEgean,  and  in  secur- 
ing the  overlordship  of  the  Mediterranean.     But 
12 


176  THE   STORY  OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

through  her  lack  of  political  unity,  and  her  de- 
pendence on  mercenary  aid  when  troubles  came, 
finally  s"he  succumbed  to  the  strong  arm  of  the 
reinvigorated  Greek.  Between  their  rise  and  de- 
cline the  Phoenicians  had  put  the  alphabet  into, 
practically,  its  present  form,  and  secured  its  adop- 
tion by  the  Greeks.  But  if  they  did  not  derive  it 
from  the  Egyptian  hieratic,  whence  came  it  ? 

No  definite  answer  is  forthcoming,  and  per- 
haps never  will  be.  Canon  Rawlinson  is  not 
alone  in  thinking  that  it  will  probably  never  be 
settled  whether  the  Phoenician  characters  are 
modifications  of  the  Egyptian  or  the  Hittite  or  of 
Cypriote,  or  mere  abbreviated  forms  of  a  picture- 
writing  peculiar  to  the  Phoenicians.  That  opin- 
ion was  expressed  before  the  discovery  of  the 
Cretan  pictographs  and  linear  signs,  and  these 
have  not  settled  the  question.  The  Phoenicians 
came  under  various  influences,  and  their  adaptive 
character  readily  took  the  impress  of  their  sur- 
roundings. Probably  they  had  a  long  history 
before  they  appear  in  Syria.  As  Semites,  they 
were  presumably  familiar  with  cuneiform.  The 
Tyrian  quarter  at  Memphis  was  one  of  many  set- 
tlements where  the  Egyptian  characters  would  be 
in  use,  or,  at  least,  familiar.  And  when  the  Phoe- 
nicians came  into  the  .^-Egean  they  found  an  an- 
cient script  whereby  intercourse  was  facilitated 
along  the  Mediterranean,  a  script  of  which  so 
pliant  a  people,  eager  for  trade,  would  avail  them- 
selves. In  view  of  all  these  probabilities,  Mr. 
Evans  remarks  that  it  is  at  least  worth  while 
weighing  "  the  possibility  that  the  rudiments  of 
the  Phoenician  writing  may  after  all  have  come  in 
part  at  least  from  the  ^+^gean  side.  The  more 
the  relics  of  Mycenaean  culture  are  revealed  to 


THE  CRETAN  AND   ALLIED   SCRIPTS.  177 

US,  the  more  we  see  how  far  ahead  of  their  neigh- 
bours on  the  Canaanite  coasts  was  the  ^gean 
population  in  arts  and  civilisation."  The  spread 
of  their  commerce  led  them  to  seek  plantations 
in  the  Nile  Valley  and  the  Mediterranean  outlets 
of  the  Arabian  and  Red  Sea  trade.  The  position 
was  the  reverse  of  that  which  meets  our  eye  at 
a  later  date.  It  was  not  Sidon  that  was  then 
planting  mercantile  settlements  on  the  coasts-tmd 
islands  of  Greece."  {Jo.  Hellen.  Stud.,  p.  368.) 
Whether, /d'r  contra,  a  Semitic  element  had  been 
introduced  into  the  yEgean  is  uncertain,  but  could 
this  be  proved,  the  presence  of  similarities  be- 
tween the  respective  scripts  would  have  easy 
explanation.  Putting  together,  however,  what  is 
no  longer  conjectural,  it  woiild  seem  that  the 
Phoenician  alphabet  was  a  compound  from  various 
sources,  the  selection  and  modification  of  the  sev- 
eral characters  being  ruled  by  convenience,  and 
that,  primarily  and  essentially,  commercial.  Like 
all  business  people  immersed  in  many  transac- 
tions, their  method  was  brevity,  and  so  they 
aimed  as  near  "  shorthand  "  as  they  could.  They 
got  rid  of  surplus  signs,  of  the  lumber  of  deter- 
minatives and  the  like,  and  invented  an  alphabet 
which  if  it  was  not  perfect  (as  no  alphabet  can 
be,  because  the  letters  are  not  revised  from  time 
to  time  to  represent  changes  in  sound),  was  of 
such  signal  value  as  to  have  been  accepted  by 
the  civilised  world  of  the  past,  and  to  have  se- 
cured, with  but  slight  modifications,  a  perma- 
nence assured  to  no  other  invention  of  the  human 
race.  Therefore,  the  debt  we  owe  these  old  trad- 
ers is  in  no  wise  lessened  because  the  current 
theory  of  derivation  of  our  alphabet  is  doubted. 
This  theory  as  to  the  nature  of  the  service  ren- 


178  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

dered  by  the  Phcenicians  has  corroboration  in  an 
ancient  Cretan  tradition  recorded  by  Diodoros,  a 
contemporary  of  Julius  Ca;sar  and  Augustus,  to 
which  Mr.  Evans  makes  reference  in  the  reprint 
of  his  essay.  According  to  that  tradition,  the 
Phoenicians  had  not  invented  written  characters, 
but  had  simply  "  changed  their  shapes."  In  other 
words,  they  had  not  done  more  than  improve  on 
an  existing  system,  which  is  precisely  what  recent 
evidence  goes  to  show.  "  We  may  infer  from 
the  Cretan  contention  recorded  by  Diodoros  that 
the  Cretans  claimed  to  have  been  in  possession  of 
a  system  of  writing  before  the  introduction  of 
the  Phoenician  alphabet.  The  present  discovery 
on  Cretan  soil  both  of  a  pictographic  and  a  linear 
script  dating  from  times  anterior  to  any  known 
Phoenician  contact  thus  affords  an  interesting 
corroboration  of  this  little  regarded  record  of  an 
ancient  writer."     {Cretan  Pictographs,  p.  372.) 


CHAPTER   X. 

GREEK    PAPYRI. 

The  Greeks  succeeded  to  the  sovereignty  of 
the  sea  after  they  had  driven  the  Phoenicians 
from  the  yEgean.  They  were  skilful  shipbuilders 
and  navigators,  and  their  maritime  enterprise, 
in  which,  as  has  been  shown,  they  preceded  the 
Phoenicians,  took  a  new  lease  of  life  from  the 
eighth  century  b.c.  Their  factories  and  colonies 
were  planted  from  east  to  west,  from  Odessa  to 
Marseilles,  where,  as  their  farthermost  point,  we 
find  them  settled  600  b.c.     The  assistance  given 


GREEK    PAPYRI.  I  79 

by  lonians  and  Carians  to  Psammetichus,  the 
first  king  of  the  twenty-sixth  dynasty  (666  B.C.) 
in  his  war  with  the  Assyrians  was  rewarded  by  the 
assignment  of  permanent  settlements  in  Egypt, 
and  in  the  reign  of  his  son,  Necho  11.,  the  cities 
of  Sais  and  Naucratis  (about  both  of  which  He- 
rodotus has  much  to  say,  ii.  97,  135,  169,  178,  &c.) 
were  full  of  Greek  colonists,  to  whose  commercial 
and  intellectual  activity  the  then  prosperous  state 
of  Egypt  was  mainly  due.  The  footing  which 
they  obtained  there  was  secured  when,  three  hun- 
dred years  later,  Alexander  the  Great  marked  his 
conquest  in  the  founding  of  the  city  which  bears 
his  name.  It  is  well  to  keep  these  facts  in  mind, 
because  in  our  assessment  of  the  debt  of  the  civ- 
ilised world  to  Greece  we  are  apt  to  forget  that 
it  was  not  wholly  intellectual,  but  also  social  and 
■ndustrial.  And  these  facts  have  bearing  on  our 
immediate  subject  in  explaining  the  spread  of  the 
Greek  alphabet,  or,  more  precisely,  the  Western 
or  Chalcidian  form  of  it,  whence  the  Latin,  and 
through  it  the  alphabets  of  Europe  and  America, 
are  derived.  Although  the  name  was  limited  to 
the  districts  in  the  south  of  Italy,  in  the  larger 
sense  of  the  term  Graecia  Major  corresponds  to 
Greater  Britain.  As  with  the  area  of  our  home 
islands  compared  with  that  of  our  colonies,  so 
was  it  with  Hellas  and  her  expansion  along  the 
sea  whose  waters  laved  the  coasts  of  the  civilised 
world.  And  the  spread  of  the  English  language 
and  the  English  alphabet  over  half  the  civilised 
globe  may  be  compared  with  "  the  diffusion  of 
Hellenic  culture  and  Hellenic  scripts  throughout 
the  Mediterranean  region,  originating  in  the  pre- 
Christian  centuries  various  derived  alphabets — 
Iberian,    Gaulish,    Etruscan,    Latin,    and    Runic^ 


l8o      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

followed    at   a    later    time  by  the  Maeso-Gothic, 
Albanian,  &c."     (Taylor,  ii.  125.) 

Palaeography,  or  the  decipherment  of  docu- 
ments, and  Epigraphy,  or  the  decipherment  of 
inscriptions,  have  been  indispensable  keys  to  the 
history  of  the  alphabet.  But  the  materials  with 
which  each  has  to  deal  would  demand  a  volume, 
and,  moreover,  reference  to  them  here  has  war- 
rant only  in  their  immediate  bearings  on  the  de- 
velopment and  diffusion  of  alphabets.  But,  as 
with  the  Papyrus  Prisse  and  the  Book  of  the  Dead, 
there  is  a  deep  interest  attaching  to  some  of  the 
venerable  records.  They  are,  in  the  modern 
phrase,  and  in  the  best  sense  of  it,  "  human  docu- 
ments." Such  are  the  Greek  papyri,  the  oldest- 
known  specimens  of  which  are  found  in  Egypt, 
and  have  a  range  of  a  thousand  years,  i.e.,  from 
the  third  century  B.C.  to  the  seventh  century  a.d., 
so  that,  as  Mr.  Kenyon  remarks  in  his  monograph 
on  the  subject,  "we  may  fairly  say  that  we  know 
how  men  wrote  in  the  days  of  Aristotle  and  Me- 
nander,  but  we  have  not  yet  got  back  to  Pindar 
and  ^4£schylus,  much  less  to  Homer  or  (if  a  less 
contentious  name  be  preferred)  Hesiod."  The 
use  of  papyrus  as  a  writing  material  stretches 
back  in  Egypt  to  a  remote  antiquity  ;  but  we  can- 
not be  certain  that  it  was  used  by  the  Greeks  be- 
fore the  early  part  of  the  fifth  century  B.C.,  while 
"with  the  Arab  conquest  of  Egypt  (640  a.d.)  the 
practice  of  Greek  writing  on  papyrus  received  its 
death-blow."  By  far  the  larger  number  of  docu- 
ments thus  far  discovered  are  non-literary,  deal- 
ing with  official  and  commercial  matters,  as  tax- 
collectors'  receipts  (although  many  of  these  are 
scratched  on  potsherds,  or  ostraca,  literally  "  oyster 
shells,"  whence  ostracize,  the  inscribing  of  the  name 


GREEK   PAPYRI.  l8i 

of  a  person  obnoxious  to  the  state  on  a  shell), 
acknowledgments  of  repayment  of  dowry  after 
divorce,  wills,  reports  of  public  physicians  on  au- 
topsy, house-keeping  bills,  surety  deeds,  registra- 
tion of  title  to  inheritance,  wedding  and  dinner 
invitations,  of  which  last  here  is  an  example  eight- 
een hundred  years  old  :  "Chairon  requests  your 
company  at  dinner  at  the  table  of  Lord  Serapis 
in  the  Serapaeum  to-morrow,  the  15th,  at  9  o'clock  " 
(i.e.  about  3  p.m.).  Then  there  are  domestic  let- 
ters, one,  touching  human  hearts  across  the  cen- 
turies, from  a  father  to  his  son:  "Tell  me  any- 
thing I  can  do  for  you.  Good-bye,  my  boy"; 
and  another  crudely  written,  and  with  faulty  spell- 
ing and  grammar,  from  a  boy  to  his  father.  "  The- 
on  to  his  father  Theon,  greeting:  It  was  a  fine 
thing  of  you  not  to  take  me  with  you  to  Alexan- 
dria. I  won't  write  a  letter  or  speak  to  you,  or 
say  good-bye  to  you,  and  if  you  go  to  Alexandria 
I  won't  take  your  hand,  nor  ever  greet  you  again. 
That  is  what  will  happen  if  you  won't  take  me. 
.  .  .  Send  me  a  lyre,  1  implore  you  ;  if  you  don't, 
I  won't  eat,  I  won't  drink.     There,  now  !  " 

The  first  discovery  of  Greek  papyri  was  made 
at  Herculaneum  in  1752.  They  consist  of  above 
eighteen  hundred  charred  rolls,  which  were  en- 
closed in  a  wooden  cabinet,  and  doubtless  formed 
a  portion  of  the  library  of  one  Lucius  Piso  Cseso- 
nius,  in  the  ruins  of  whose  villa  they  were  found. 
The  condition  of  the  papyri  made  the  unrolling 
and  decipherment  of  them  a  very  tedious  opera- 
tion, and  the  work  is  not  even  yet  completed. 
"  They  are  written  in  small  uncial  letters,  and 
possess  little  beyond  palaeographic  value,  com- 
prising worthless  treatises  on  physics,  music, 
rhetoric,  and  kindred  subjects  by  Philodemus  and 


t82  the  story  of  the  alphabet. 

other  third-rale  philosophers  of  the  Epicurean 
school."  A  quarter  of  a  century  later  some  rolls 
of  papyrus  were  found  in  Egypt,  probably  in  the 
Fayum.  Of  these  only  one,  containing  a  list  of 
peasants  employed  in  the  corvee,  survived  de- 
struction by  the  natives,  and  it  was  not  till  1820 
that  the  discovery  of  a  number  of  rolls  on  the 
site  of  the  Serapeum  at  Memphis  supplied  the 
key  to  knowledge  of  Greek  writing  of  the  second 
century  B.C.  Since  then,  at  varying  intervals, 
the  finds  have  increased  in  number  and  impor- 
tance. The  earliest  known  examples,  dating  from 
the  third  century  b.c,  were  discovered  by  Pro- 
fessor Flinders  Petrie  in  1889  in  a  number  of 
mummy  cases  at  Gurob.  Most  of  these  papyri 
were  non-literary — wills,  petitions,  and  such-like 
documents — but  two  valuable  relics  came  to  light 
in  fragments  of  Plato's  "  Phaedo  "  and  the  lost 
"  Antiope''  of  Euripides.  Then  followed  the  dis- 
covery of  another  lost  work,  Aristotle's  'AOrjvaLOJv 
IIoAtreta;  of  the  "  Mimes  "  of  Herodas — an  almost 
unknown  writer  of  the  Alexandrian  age — part  of 
another  oration  of  Hyperides;  a  long  medical 
treatise,  and  fragments  of  Homer,  Demosthenes, 
and  Isocrates.  The  "  Mimes,"  two  thousand  years 
old,  are  as  young  as  yesterday.  "Though,"  Mr. 
Whibley  remarks  in  a  charming  paper  upon  these 
recovered  treasures,  "they  have  survived  the 
searching  test  of  time,  they  have  been  unseen  of 
mortal  eyes  for  countless  centuries.  The  emo- 
tions which  Herodas  delineates  are  not  Greek, 
but  human,  and  no  preliminary  cramming  in 
archaeology  is  necessary  for  their  appreciation. 
As  the  world  was  never  young,  so  it  will  never 
grow  old.  The  archaeologist  devotes  years  of  re- 
search to  compiling  a  picture  of   Greek  life,  and 


GREEK    PAPYRI.  I  83 

the  result  is  Charicles — a  cold  and  unrelieved  mass 
of  '  local  colour.'  There  is  no  proportion,  no  at- 
mosphere, no  background  ;  all  is  false  save  the 
details,  and  they  merely  overload  the  canvas. 
Herodas  presents  not  a  picture,  but  an  impres- 
sion, and  one  mime  reveals  more  of  life  as  it  was 
lived  two  thousand  years  ago,  than  the  complete 
works  of  Becker,  Ebers,  and  the  archaeologists." 
{^Nineteenth  Century,  Nov.  1891,  p.  748.)  Here  is 
one  scene  by  which  Mr.  Whibley  justifies  his  ap- 
preciation. The  dramatis  personce  are  Metriche,  a 
grass-widow  ;  Threissa,  her  maid  ;  and  Gyllis,  an 
old  lady. 

Metriche.  Threissa,  there  is  a  knock  at  the  door  ;  go  and 
see  if  it  is  a  visitor  from  the  country. 

Threissa  Please  push  the  door.  Who  are  you  that  are 
afraid  to  come  in  ? 

Gyllis.  All  right,  you  see,  I  am  coming  in. 

Threissa.  What  name  shall  I  say  ? 

Gyllis.  Gyllis,  the  mother  of  Philainis.  Go  indoors,  and 
announce  me  to  Metriche. 

7 kreissa.  A  caller,  ma'am. 

Metriche.  What,  Gyllis,  dear  old  Gyllis!  Turn  the  chair 
round  a  little,  girl.  What  fate  induced  you  to  come  and  see 
me,  Gyllis  ?  An  angel's  visit,  indeed  !  Why,  I  believe  its  five 
months  since  any  one  dreamt  of  your  knocking  at  my  door. 

Gyllis.  I  live  such  a  long  way  off,  and  the  mud  in  the  lane 
is  up  to  your  knees.  1  am  ever  anxious  to  come,  for  old  age  is 
heavy  upon  me,  and  the  shadow  of  death  is  at  my  side. 

Metriche.  Cheer  up  !  don't  malign  Father  Time  ;  old  age 
is  wont  to  lay  his  hand  on  others  too. 

Gyllis.  Joke  away  ;  though  young  women  can  find  some- 
thing better  to  do  than  that.  But,  my  dear  girl,  what  a  long 
time  you've  been  a  widow  !  It's  ten  months  since  Mandris 
was  despatched  to  Egypt,  and  he  hasn't  sent  you  a  single  line  ; 
doubtless  he  has  forgotten  you,  and  is  drinking  at  a  new  spring  ; 
for  in  Egypt  you  may  find  all  things  that  are  or  ever  were — 
wealth,  athletics,  power,  fine  weather,  glory,  goddesses,  philoso- 
phers, gold,  handsome  youths,  the  shrine  of  the  god  and  god- 
dess, the  most  excellent  king,  the  finest  museum  in  the  world, 


184  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

wine,  all  the  good  things  you  can  desire,  and  women,  by  Per- 
sephone, countless  as  the  stones  and  beautiful  as  the  goddesses 
that  appealed  to  Paris. 

Metriche  protests,  and  Gyllis,  suggesting  that 
Mandris  is  dead,  reveals  tiie  purpose  of  her  visit. 

Now  listen  to  the  news  I  have  brought  you  after  this  long 
time.  You  know  Gyllis,  the  son  of  Matachene,  who  was  such 
a  famous  athlete  at  school,  got  a  couple  of  blues  at  his  univer- 
sity, and  is  now  amateur  champion  bruiser  ?  Then  he  is  so 
rich,  and  he  leads  the  quietest  life  ;  see,  here  is  his  signet-ring. 
Well,  he  saw  you  the  other  day  in  the  street,  and  was  smitten 
to  the  heart-  And,  my  dear  girl,  he  never  leaves  my  house 
day  or  night,  but  bemoans  his  fate,  and  calls  upon  your  name  ; 
he  is  positively  dying  of  love. 

Metriche  becomes  righteously  indignant  when 
Gyllis  suggests  that  she  return  his  love. 

By  the  fates,  Gyllis,  your  white  hairs  blunt  your  reason. 
There  is  no  cause  yet  to  deplore  the  fate  of  Mandris.  By 
Demeter,  I  shouldn't  like  to  have  heard  this  from  another 
woman's  lips.  And  you,  my  dear,  never  come  to  my  house 
with  such  proposals  again.  For  none  may  make  mock  of 
Mandris.  .  .  .  But,  if  what  the  world  says  be  true,  I  needn't 
speak  to  Gyllis  like  this.  Threissa,  let  us  have  some  refresh- 
ments ;  bring  the  decanter  and  some  water,  and  give  the  lady 
something  to  drink.  Now,  Gyllis,  drink,  and  show  that  you 
aren't  angry. 

And  so  with  delightful  interchange  of  civilities 
the  quarrel  is  brought  to  an  end. 

Passing  by  other  discoveries,  some  of  these  in- 
cluding fragments  of  a  play  by  Menander,  of 
whose  hundred  comedies  none  are  perfect,  we 
come  to  the  thousands  of  Greek  papyri  found  in 
1796-97  by  Messrs.  Grenfell  and  Hunt  on  the  site 
of  the  ancient  Oxyrhynchus,  the  capital  of  a  nome 
of  Middle  Egypt.  The  full  list  of  these  relics  has 
not  yet  been  published,  and  it  will  take  some  years 
to  decipher  them  all ;  but  among  the  literary  por- 


GREEK   PAPYRI.  185 

tion  are  fragments  of  works  known  and  unknown. 
Among  the  latter  is  a  papyrus  of  the  second  cen- 
tury, containing  a  collection  of  Login,  or  Sayings, 
of  Jesus  Christ,  some  of  which  are  familiar,  whilst 
others  are  wholly  new.  The  following  translation 
of  these,  made  by  the  Rev.  A.  C.  Headlam,  is 
based  on  the  texts  as  provisionally  settled  by  Pro- 
fessors Lock  and  Sanday. 

1.  (Jesus  saith,  Cast  out  first  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye), 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  to  cast  out  the  mote  in  thy  brother's  eye. 

2.  Jesus  saith,  Except  ye  fast  to  the  world,  ye  shall  not  find 
the  kingdom  of  God  ;  and  unless  ye  keep  the  true  Sabbath,  ye 
shall  not  see  the  Father. 

3.  4.  Jesus  saith,  I  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  world,  and  in 
my  flesh  I  was  seen  of  them,  and  I  found  all  men  drunken, 
not  one  found  I  thirsty  among  them  ;  and  my  soul  is  weary 
for  the  sons  of  men,  for  they  are  blind  in  their  heart,  and  see 
(not,  poor  and  know  not)  their  poverty. 

5.  Jesus  saith.  Wherever  there  be  (two,  they  are  not  with- 
out) God,  and  if  anywhere  there  be  one.  I  am  with  him  ; 
raise  the  stone  and  there  thou  shalt  find  me  ;  cleave  the  wood, 
and  there  am  I. 

6.  Jesus  saith,  A  prophet  is  not  received  in  his  own  country, 
nor  doth  a  physician  heal  his  neighbours. 

7.  Jesus  saith,  A  city  built  on  the  summit  of  a  lofty  moun- 
tain, and  firmly  established,  cannot  fall  nor  be  hidden. 

8.  Jesus  saith.  Thou  hearest  with  (one  ear),  but  the  other 
hast  thou  closed. 

Discoveries  of  this  sort  bring  with  them  temp- 
tation to  dwell  on  their  significance,  but  that 
must  be  resisted.  There  is  also  temptation  to 
refer  to  other  materials  bearing  on  the  history  of 
the  Greek  alphabet — notably  to  the  inscriptions 
on  the  stupendous  statue  at  Abu  Simbel,  near 
the  second  cataract  of  the  Nile- — the  mere  abstract 
of  which  w^ould  fill  this  little  volume.  But  the 
excerpts — varied  enough — already  given  will  suf- 
fice to  indicate  what  wealth  of  literature  for  our 
knowledge  of  the  past  the  venerable  relics  yield. 


1 86 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


and  how  poor  beyond  redemption  would  the 
world  be  if  shorn  of  those  records  of  human 
thought  and  feeling,  of  those  grave  and  gay  pic- 
tures of  life,  so  closely  resembling  our  own, 
whereby,  too,  we  learn  how  superficial  have  been 
the  changes  in  human  nature  throughout  the  ages 
of  man's  tenancy  of  the  earth. 


In  the  remaining  pages  the  course  of  the  his- 
tory of  the  Phoenician  alphabet,  as  we  may  for 
convenience  still  call  it,  must  now  be  outlined, 
and  for  this  purpose  the  following  table,  an  ab- 


i 

Hebrew. 

z 

Syriac. 

< 

Mongolian 

S   S 

Arabic. 

< 

Pehlevi. 

< 

Armenian. 

Georgian. 

Ethiopic 

.    Amharic. 

' 

Burmese. 

Siamese. 

Ij    y 

Javanese. 

Oh 

Singalese. 

Corean. 

Tibetan. 

C^ 

Kashmiri. 

" 

< 

Gujarati. 

< 

Marathi. 

2, 

Bengali. 
Malayan. 

>^ 

'   Tamil. 

Telugu. 

I  a  = 

Canarese. 

o 

Greek. 

Latin. 

d    ' 

Russian. 

ir 

Coptic. 

GREEK    PAPYRI.  1 87 

stract  of  that  given  in  Canon  Isaac  Taylor's  His- 
tory  of  the  Alphabet  (i.  81),  is  a  convenient  guide. 
The  several  alphabets,  it  will  be  seen,  are 
grouped  under  three  principal  heads:  {a)  Ara- 
MEAN,  whence  most  of  the  alphabets  of  Western 
Asia  are  derived;  {b)  Sab/Ean,  the  source  of  the 
alphabets  of  India;  and  {c)  Hellenic,  the  source 
of  the  alphabets  of  Europe. 

{a)  Aramean,  so-called  from  "Aram,"  the 
hilly  district  of  Mesopotamia,  became,  from  the 
seventh  century  b.c,  the  commercial  script  pf 
Asia,  Aram  lying  in  the  line  of  trade  between 
Egypt  and  Babylonia.  Later  on  that  script  was 
used  for  official  purposes  at  the  Babylonian  court; 
and  "  ultimately  broke  up  into  a  number  of  na- 
tional alphabets,  for  which,  owing  to  religious 
causes,  a  separate  existence  became  possible. 
The  later  alphabets — Parsi,  Hebrew,  Syriac,  Mon- 
golian, and  Arabic — were  at  first  local  varieties 
of  the  Aramean.  Owing  to  accidental  circum- 
stances they  became  the  sacred  scripts  of  five 
great  faiths  of  Asia — Zoroastrianism,  Judaism, 
Christianity,  Northern  Buddhism,  and  Islam. 
Hence  the  descendants  of  the  Aramean  alphabet 
occupy  a  space  on  the  map  second  only  to  that 
filled  by  the  Latin  alphabet  itself."  (Taylor,  i. 
249.)  They  are,  as  indicated  in  the  table:  (i) 
the  Hebrew,  in  whose  modern  square  characters 
copies  of  the  Scriptures  in  that  language  are 
printed,  and  the  rolls  of  the  Law  inscribed  ;  (2) 
the  Synac,  once  an  important  script  of  Christian 
literature,  but  now  only  in  use  among  some  ob- 
scure sects  ;  (3)  the  Afongolian,  which  has  a  curious 
history,  narrated  at  length  in  Canon  Taylor's  vol- 
umes  (i.   pp.   297-312).     It  is  derived  from    the 


^88  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET, 

Syriac,  which  was  carried  by  Nestorian  missiona- 
ries throughout  Asia.  Condemned  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  Ephesus  in  431  a.d.  for  certain  heresies 
concerning  the  dual  nature  of  Christ,  these  Nes- 
torians  fled  to  Persia,  and  thence  travelling  east- 
ward, preached  their  gospel  with  such  success 
that  the  alphabet  in  which  it  was  written  became 
the  dominant  script  until  its  supersession  by  Arabic 
on  the  spread  of  Mohammedanism.  (4)  The  his- 
tory of  Arabic,  which  is  more  nearly  allied  to 
Syriac  than  to  any  other  member  of  the  Aramean 
group,  exhibits  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  Prophet, 
whose  scriptures  are  transcribed  in  its  beautiful 
flowing  characters.  It  has  exterminated  its  fellow- 
Semitic  scripts,  "  expelled  the  Greek  alphabet  from 
Asia  Minor,  Thrace,  Syria,  and  Egypt,  and  the 
Latin  alphabet  from  Northern  Africa,  and  is  now 
uaed  over  regions  inhabited  by  more  than  one 
hundred  millions  of  the  human  race."  The  trans- 
actions of  the  East  are  recorded  in  the  alphabet 
of  the  Koran,  so  that  it  would  seem,  in  the  world's 
history,  that  if  "  trade  follows  the  flag,"  the  alpha- 
'bet  follows  religion. 

The  so-called  "Arabic"  numerals  are  prob- 
ably of  Indian  origin,  having  been  brought  by 
Arab  traders  from  the  East  and  introduced  by 
them  into  Spain  in  the  Middle  Ages,  whence  they 
spread  over  Europe,  coming  into  use  in  England 
perhaps  about  the  eleventh  century.  But  whether 
India  invented  them,  or  borrowed  them  from 
Greek  or  other  traders  from  the  West,  is  un- 
known. Counting  with  the  fingers,  the  most 
primitive  mode  of  reckoning,  and  recording  by 
strokes,  a  method  still  in  vogue,  have  their  limits, 
and  hence  (to  say  nothing  of  the  use  of  pebbles 
and  beans,  and  of  the  abacus)  the   invention  of 


GREEK    PAPYRI.  1S9 

written  signs  for  the  higher  numbers;  or  the 
adoption  of  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  in  their 
order  as  number-signs,  the  numerical  value  in- 
creasing with  each  successive  letter;  or  the  use 
of  the  initial  letter  of  the  word  itself  for  the  num- 
ber. Examples  of  special  symbols  for  tens,  hun- 
dreds, and  so  forth  are  supplied  by  Egyptian  and 
Assyrian  records,  as  shown  in  the  following  fig- 
ures : — 

1=1  111111111=9  n=io  niiiii  =  i5   nn=20 

C  — 100       1  =  1000        1=10,000 

inicennniiii= — 4434 

EGYPTIAN    NUMERATION. 

|  =  l<-IO   I" 100      <I  — (IOX100)  =  IOGO 

iiiKi^j;ji^«<nn— 4434 

ASSYRIAN   NUMERATION. 

We  have  examples  of  the  use  of  letters  in 
their  "  abecedarian  "  or  acrostic  order  in  the  sec- 
tions of  the  one  hundred  and  nineteenth  and  one 
hundred  and  forty-fifth  Psalms,  which  bear  the 
letters  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  and  in  the  books 
of  the  "Iliad,"  which  bear  the  letters  of  the 
Greek  alphabet.  That  alphabet  also  supplies 
illustration  of  the  acrologic  method,  as  ^.^. 
U  =  Il€VT€,  for  5;  A^AeVa,  for  lo;  H  (the  old 
sign  for  the  rough  breathing  in^EKarov),  for  loo  ; 
X=XtA.iot,  for  looo;  11  with  A  (=5  X  lo)  in- 
scribed in  it  standing  for  50.  A  more  ingenious 
method  was  adopted  by  both  Greeks  and  Hebrews 
in  the  division  of  the  alphabet  into  three  groups  : 
the   first   to  represent    units;    the    second,   tens; 


190  THE   STORY   OF   THE    ALPHABET. 

and  the  third,  hundreds.  The  use  of  "  Arabic  " 
numerals,  besides  encountering  opposition  at  the 
start,  was  limited  until  the  fifteenth  century  to 
the  paging  of  books  and  mathematical  formulae, 
•  but  their  convenience  as  compared  with  the  cum- 
brous Roman  figures  won  them  general  adoption. 
Their  stages  of  modification  were  pictorially  sug- 
gested by  Canon  Taylor  in  a  communication  to 
the  Academy  28th  January  1882,  from  which  the 
table  on  p,  191  is  borrowed,  but  the  question  of 
origin  remains  unsettled. 

An  age  to  which,  more  than  to  its  predecessors, 
with  their  more  sedate  lives,  "  time  is  rhoney," 
may  appreciate  what  service  they  wrought  who 
invented  the  few  numerals  the  relative  places  of 
which  serve  the  purpose  of  recording  the  com- 
merce of  the  world.  But  perhaps  the  greater 
admiration  is  due  to  the  genius  which  devised 
the  nought  or  cipher  (Arab,  sifr,  "  empty  "),  with- 
out which  the  labour  of  calculation  and  recording 
would  have  taxed  energy  beyond  endurance. 

The  (5)  Fehlevi,  (6)  Armenian,  and  (7)  Georgian 
alphabets  are  derived  from  the  Aramean  group 
through  the  Persian  or  Iranian.  The  Pehlevi  has 
abiding  interest  as  the  script  of  the  sacred  books 
of  the  Zend  or  Parsi  religion  ;  but  the  Armenian 
and  Georgian,  with  the  addition  of  three  or  four 
Greek  letters,  are  bereft  of  significance  except  as 
the  surviving  representatives  of  the  ancient  Per- 
sian. The  Indo-Bactrian  alphabet  should  have 
reference  here  as  of  Iranian  descent,  and  espe- 
cially because  it  is  the  script  of  the  famous  edicts 
of  Asoka,  the  first  royal  Buddhist  convert,  in- 
scribed on  a  rock  near  Peshawar. 

(^)  The  Sab^an  (from  "  Sheba  ")  or  Himya- 
ritic  (from  Himyar,  the  eponymous  hero  of  the 


GREEK    PAPYRI. 


191 


Himyarites)  group  is  classed   among  South   Se- 
mitic alphabets.    The  early  alphabet  of  Abyssinia, 


The  Arabic  Ciphers. 


European.      Gobar, 


(Arab.). 


Indian. 


5th  c     ist  c 


1 

I 

1 

1 

2, 

^ 

a 

^ 

3 

5 

^ 

^ 

f 

i^ 

^ 

% 

f 

^ 

y 

\ 

^ 

^ 

<^ 

s 

7 

7 

1 

? 

9 

^ 

^ 

c 

9 

5 

i? 

C 

A 

.^> 

c 

K 


~) 


¥ 
h 


Letters  of  the 

Indo-Iiactrian 

Alphabet.  .^ 

and  and  ist  cent. 

B.C. 


(Sui;fgested 
prototypes.) 


called   Ethiopic  or  Amharic,  is  derived  from  it, 
and,  wherein  lies  its  main  importance,  also  the 
13 


192      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

alphabets  of  India,  the  number  of  which,  compris- 
ing more  than  half  of  the  alphabets  now  in  use, 
would,  in  detailed  treatment,  "demand  a  space 
wholly  disproportionate  to  any  interest  which 
they  might  possess  save  to  an  extremely  limited 
band  of  specialists."  That  is  Canon  Taylor's 
excuse  for  passing  them  over  with  brevity,  and 
those  who  care  to  pursue  a  subject  yielding  to 
few  in  dryness  will  find  it  summarised  in  the 
tenth  chapter  of  his  work.  For  the  present  pur- 
pose, the  list  of  alphabets  set  down  in  the  table 
will  suffice. 

(c)  The  Hellenic. — It  was  a  happy  chance 
that,  in  the  westward  course  of  the  Phoenician 
alphabet,  the  Greeks  were  the  first  to  receive  it. 
For  while  the  various  scripts  of  Asia  and  the 
Malayan  Archipelago,  which  are  derived  from 
that  alphabet,  have  retained,  in  the  main,  its  con- 
sonantal character,  leaving  the  vowels  to  be  only 
partially  indicated,  the  Greeks,  with  master- 
touch,  shaped  it  to  relative  perfection  in  adding 
separate  letters  to  represent  the  vowels,  so  that 
there  might  be  a  visible  sign  for  every  audible 
sound  of  the  human  voice.  Besides  this,  they 
put  some  of  the  superfluous  gutturals  and  sibilants 
to  new  uses,  simplified  other  characters,  and  ulti- 
mately transposed  the  Semitic  mode  of  writing 
from  right  to  left  by  writing  from  left  to  right. 
These,  and  other  changes  both  in  the  Greek  and 
its  derived  alphabets,  were  made  slowly  and  al- 
most imperceptibly,  "descent  with  modification," 
to  apply  the  Darwinian  phrase  concerning  plants 
and  animals  to  the  scripts  of  the  world,  being 
as  much  a  feature  in  their  history  as  in  that  of 
organisms  generally.  To  complete  the  parallel, 
when   a  certain   stage  of   adaptation  is   reached. 


GREEK   PAPYRI.  193 

there  is,  as  e.g.  in  the  case  of  our  own  alphabet, 
mainly  through  the  invention  of  printing,  arrest 
of  development.  Nature  may  aim  at  perfection, 
but  is  content  with  adjustment,  and  the  works  of 
man  abide  only  as  they  are,  in  Stoic  maxim, 
"according  to  nature." 

The  alphabets  derived  from  the  Hellenic  are 
(i)  Greek,  (2)  jRussiati,  (3)  Coptic,  (4)  Latin. 

(i)  Greek. — To  the  ancient  Greek  Hellas 
meant  no  defined  country,  but  simply  the  abode 
of  the  Hellenes,  whether  in  Smyrna,  Syracuse, 
Athens,  or  wherever  else  they  might  be  found. 
The  mountainous  character  of  Greece  explains 
its  division  into  a  crowd  of  petty  states,  many  of 
which  were  no  bigger  than  a  modern  township. 
This  accorded  with  Aristotle's  view  that  the  area 
of  the  state  should  not  be  wider  than  an  orator's 
voice  would  carry.  The  physical  separation  of 
the  peoples  explains  that  political  disunion  which 
was  the  curse  of  the  country  from  first  to  last, 
and  accounts  for  the  forty  local  alphabets  which 
made  for  discord.  But  the  federation  at  the  time 
of  the  Persian  invasion,*  when  the  victories  of 
Marathon  and  Salamis  fostered  conceptions  of  a 
common  fatherland,  was  followed  by  the  rise  of 
Athens,  and  her  intellectual  supremacy  determined 
that  of  one  of  the  alphabets.  These  had  settled 
into  two  leading  groups,  the  Ionian  (in  which  the 
Corinthian  may  be  included)  and  the  Chalcidian. 
The  Ionian,  which  was  developed  in  the  famous 
colony  of  that  name,  deviated  more  from  the  Phoe- 
nician type  than  the  Chalcidian.  It  was  adopted 
by  Athens  483  B.C.,  and  became  the  classic  alpha- 
bet of  Greece.  From  it  there  sprang  the  Slavonic, 
Coptic,  and  other  alphabets,  while  the  Chalcidian 
gave  birth  to  the  alphabets  of  Western  Europe. 


194  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

(2)  Russian. — A  quaint  and  probably  trust- 
worthy tradition  tells  how  the  Greek  alphabet 
was  imported  into  Russia.  "  Formerly,"  says 
John,  E.\arch  of  Bulgaria,  who  wrote  in  the  ninth 
century,  "the  Slavonians  had  no  books,  but  they 
read  and  made  divinations  by  means  of  pictures 
and  figures  cut  on  wood,  being  pagans.  After 
they  had  received  baptism  they  were  compelled, 
without  any  proper  rules,  to  write  their  Slavonic 
tongue  by  means  of  Greek  and  Latin  letters. 
But  how  could  they  write  well  in  Greek  letters 
such  words  as  Bog,  Zhivot,  Zelo,  or  Tserkov, 
and  others  like  these  ?  And  so  many  years  passed 
by.  But  then  God,  loving  the  human  race,  had 
pity  on  the  Slavonians,  and  sent  them  St.  Con- 
stantine,  the  Philosopher,  called  Cyril,  a  just  and 
true  man,  who  made  for  them  an  alphabet  of 
thirty-eight  letters,  of  which  some  were  after  the 
Greek  style,  and  some  after  the  Slavonic  Ian-- 
guage."'  The  variety  of  sounds  in  Slavonic  in- 
volved the  addition  of  ten  characters  to  Cyril's 
alphabet,  and  although  that  number  was  after- 
wards reduced,  the  Russian  remains  the  most 
cumbersome  and  ungainly  of  alphabets. 

(3)  Coptic,  or,  more  correctly,  the  Coptic  script 
of  Egypt  under  the  Romans.  Notwithstanding 
the  advent  of  Caesar  Augustus  as  Prefect  of 
Egypt,  Greek  influence  prevailed,  and  the  native 
Christians,  in  transcribing  the  Coptic  version  of 
the  Bible,  used  the  Greek  alphabet,  borrowing 
some  half-dozen  of  the  ancient  Egyptian  de- 
motic signs  to  express  sounds  unrepresented 
by  the  Greek.  But,  as  throughout  Mohamme- 
dan countries,  Arabic  has  supplanted  Coptic, 
which  is  now  used  only  for  liturgical  purposes, 
"perhaps  little  if  at  all  understood  by  the  priests 


GREEK    PAPYRI.  195 

who    have    to     use    it    in     the    services    of     tfce 
Church." 

(4)  Latin. — This  is,  far  and  away,  the  most 
important  of  all  alphabets.  As  stated  above,  it 
is  derived  from  the  Chalcidian  type  of  the  Hel- 
lenic, so  called  because  in  use  at  Chalcis,  in 
a'Eubfea,  an  island  of  the  ^gean,  whence  migrated 
one  of  the  several  Greek  colonies  planted  in 
Southern  Italy.  As  the  oldest  Italic  scripts — 
copying  the  older  method  of  the  Greek — read 
from  right  to  left,  and  as  the  first  thing  aimed  at 
by  the  colonists  would  be  the  use  of  common 
sound-signs  and  numerals,  there  is  good  warrant 
for  fixing  the  date  of  the  introduction  of  the 
Greek  alphabet  into  Italy  at  about  the  eighth 
century  before  Christ.  The  various  derived 
scripts — Umbrian,  Oscan,  Etruscan,  and  others — 
have  all,  the  Latin  alone  excepted,  passed  away. 
The  ultimate  dominance  of  the  Latins  brought 
about  the  abolition  of  every  other  alphabet  than 
their  own,  which,  becoming  the  alphabet  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  and  then  of  Christendom,  secured 
an  everlasting  supremacy.  It  was  the  vehicle  of 
Greek  and  Roman  culture  to  Western  Europe; 
it  is  the  vehicle  of  all  the  culture  of  the  pro- 
gressive races  of  the  world.  Although  essen- 
tially identical  with  the  Greek,  it  took  its  own 
line,  and  that,  compared  with  the  Slavonic,  a  sim- 
ple one.  The  earliest  Indo-European  or  "  Aryan  " 
language  contained,  so  far  as  can  be  discovered^ 
twelve  consonants  and  three  vowels  (/',  a,  li),  and 
to  these  last  the  Latin  added  e  and  o.  It  at  first 
rejected  the  Greek  K,  and  used  C  for  the  sound> 
of  both  k  and  ^,  but  later  on  added  a  bar  to  the 
lower  end  of  C,  converting  it  into  G.  Similarly, 
R  IS  but  a  variation  of  P,  by  the  addition  of  a 


196  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

Stroke  below  the  crook.  And  while  the  later 
Greek  rejected  Q,  the  Latin  retained  it.  But  not 
to  multiply  examples,  citations  of  which  are  con- 
fusing in  the  absence  of  explanations  of  the 
causes  necessitating  changes  of  form,  explana- 
tions too  technical  for  admission  here  (see  for 
examples  Taylor,  ii.  140),  it  may  suffice  to  give  a 
few  specimens  of  variations  between  the  older 
and  newer  Latin  and  Greek  forms. 

In  the  early  empire  the  Romans  used  two 
sorts  of  characters,  Capital  and  Cursive.  The 
Capitals  were  square-shaped  or  rustic,  i.e.  slight- 
ly ornamented.  They  were  used  for  inscriptions 
and  other  writing  demanding  prominence,  as  we 
use  capitals  nowadays,  borrowing  the  old  Roman 
forms.  The  Cursive  or  running  characters  are 
the  originals  of  our  small  types,  and  were  used 
for  correspondence  and  other  purposes  where 
rapid  writing  was  an  object,  abbreviations,  which 
are  the  forerunners  of  our  modern  "short-hand," 
being  sometimes  employed.  Out  of  this  cursive 
hand  there  arose  a  variety  of  hand-writings,  the 
most  important  among  these  being  the  Irish  "  semi- 
uncial."  The  appearance  of  this  script  in  that 
island  is  one  of  the  problems  of  graphiology. 
"No  Irish  hand  is  known  out  of  which  it  could 
have  arisen.  And  yet  in  the  sixth  century  Ire- 
land suddenly  becomes  the  chief  school  of  West- 
ern calligraphy,  and  the  so-called  Irish  uncial 
blazes  forth  in  full  splendour  as  the  most  mag- 
nificent of  all  medireval  scripts.  Only  one  conclu- 
sion seems  possible.  Some  time  in  the  fifth  cen- 
tury a  fully-formed  book-hand  must  have  been  in- 
troduced by  St.  Patrick  (432-458  a.d.),  doubtless 
from  Gaul,  where  he  received  his  consecration. 
And   this   must    have  been  cultivated  as  a  calli- 


GREEK   PAPYRI. 


197 


graphic  script  in  the  Irish  monasteries,  which  at 
this  time  enjoyed  comparative  immunity  from  the 
ravages  of  the  Teutonic  invaders,  who,  in  the  fifth 
century,  desolated  Italy,  Gaul,  and  Spain."  (Tay- 
lor, ii.  173.)  Irish  monks  introduced  it  into  North- 
umbria,  and  in  course  of  time  there  was  derived 


Classical 
Latin. 

01a 

Lalin. 

OM 
Greek. 

Classical 
Greek. 

c 

< 

<    ( 

r 

D 

> 

>    > 

A 

L 

I' 

^^K^>^ 

A 

P 

P 

p  p 

n 

R 

k 

k  ^ 

p 

S 

s 

S  i  X 

2: 

X 

X 

X  +  i 

^ 

FINAL   LATIN   AND   GREEK    FORMS   COMPARED   WITH    THEIR    PRO- 
TOTYPES   IN    THE    OLDER    ALPHABETS. 


from  it  the  "Caroline  minuscule,"  as  it  is  called, 
because  it  was  introduced  in  the  reign  of  Charle- 
magne in  the  famous  school  at  Tours  founded  by 
Alcuin  of  York,  a  celebrated  scholar  of  the  eighth 
century,  and  friend  of  the  Emperor.  As  a  clear 
hand,   compressible  into   a  small  space,  it  grew 


198  THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 

rapidly  in  favour  till  the  end  of  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, when  a  period  of  decadence,  of  which  the 
ugly  "  Black  Letter  "  was  the  result,  set  in  and 
held  sway  in  Western  Europe  for  a  generation 
after  the  discovery  of  printing  with  movable 
types.  The  Black-letter  characters  were  imita- 
tions of  the  coarse  characters  of  the  monkish 
manuscripts,  and  it  was  not  till  the  early  part  of 
the  sixteenth  century  that  they  were  displaced  in 
England  by  the  Roman  letters,  whose  basis  is 
the  Caroline  minuscule  (see  p.  34)  Here,  how- 
ever, we  are  on  the  threshold  of  the  "chapel," 
and  must  retrace  our  steps  for  brief  survey  of 
the  few  changes  introduced  into  the  Latin  alpha- 
bet in  adapting  it  to  the  requirements  of  the 
English  language.  These  are  shown  in  the  ad- 
mirable table  borrowed  from  Canon  Taylor. 
(^History  of  the  Alphabet,  i.  72.)  The  order  of  the 
letters  (an  unexplained  problem  in  the  history  of 
the  alphabet)  approximates  to  that  of  the  Phoe- 
nicians, and  their  names  are  based  on  the  same 
principle  as  that  of  the  Latin.  Running  our  eye 
down  the  table  we  note  that  our  alphabet  pro- 
vides for  certain  phonetic  variations  by  turning 
the  Latin  I  into  I  and  J,  and  VV  or  UV  into 
double  U  =  W.  The  Anglo-Saxon,  which  appears 
to  be  partly  Roman  and  partly  Irish  in  origin, 
had  borrowed  two  useful  characters  from  the 
Runic,  ])  =  w,  named  7t'<?;/,  and  )'>=  th,  named  thorn, 
which  for  a  time  formed  part  of  the  English  alpha- 
bet. The  thorn  has  been  revived  of  late,  as  a  bas- 
tard archaic,  in  the  printing  of  the  as_)'^  with  con- 
sequent mispronunciation  of  that  word  by  those 
w'ho  see  it  thus  changed.  Both  Y  and  Z  were 
late  importations  from  the  Greek  into  the  Latin, 
being  used  only  in  Greek  loan-words  to  denote 


GREEK    PAPYRI.  iq^ 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE   ENGLISH  ALPHABET. 


Old  Greek 

EuUran 

LatiD. 

rncial. 

MinoBcnle- 

VenetUn. 

Romao. 

A 

A 

A 

A. 

A  a 

a 

a 

B 

B 

B 

Bb 

b 

t 

b 

r 

r 

C 

C 
q3 

c 

399 

t 

g 

c 

g 

A 

> 

D 

Ox) 

t)6 

d 

d 

% 

<- 

E 

ee 

e  e 

e 

e 

F 

F 

F 

)^ 

f 

f 

f 

I 

I 

Z 

? 

? 

z 

z 

B 

H 

H 

t)b 

t) 

b 

h 

^ 

1 

1 

J 

(i 

'J 

jj 

K 

K 

K 

K 

K  k 

k 

k 

V 

U 

l\. 

LL 

I 

I 

1 

r 

M 

MM 

CD 

m 

m 

m 

^ 

/V 

N 

N 

n 

n 

n 

z 

+ 

X 

y: 

XI 

X 

X 

o 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

p 

r 

P  P 

p 

p 

f 

p 

q> 

9 

Q 

SI 

<? 

f 

q 

f» 

K 

kR 

K 

r  r 

r 

r 

^ 

S 

^  S 

s 

r  « 

I' 

fs 

T 

T 

T 

TC 

r  t 

t 

t 

Y 

VY 

f   UV 
C     Y 

u 

T 

u  v  to 

u  V  te 

y 

U  V  w 

3    , 

T 

11 

m 

IT 

V 

■1 

VII 

200      THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 

sounds  peculiar  to  the  Greek;  hence,  as  the  most 
recent  arrivals,  their  appearance  at  the  end  of  the 
alphabet.  Some  of  our  letters  are  of  little  use; 
K  makes  C  superfluous,  and  Q  and  X  are  of  no 
more  service  to  us  than  they  were  to  the  Romans. 
So  that,  for  practical  purposes,  we  have  only 
twenty-three  letters  wherewith  to  indicate  at  least 
thirty-two  sounds.  Thus  our  alphabet,  like  our 
spelling  (which  is  ever  at  war  with  our  pronuncia- 
tion, to  the  bewilderment  of  school  children  and 
foreigners),  is  what  it  is  from  the  lack  of  any  con- 
sistent rule.  Nevertheless,  so  workable  a  set  of 
signs  has  secured  a  footing  which,  made  firmer  by 
the  art  of  printing,  is  not  likely  to  be  disturbed 
by  any  processes  of  phonetic  change  which  mark 
the  course  of  speech.  To  that  art  of  printing  is 
also  due  those  modifications  in  handwriting  which 
distinguish  the  penmanship  of  past  and  present 
times.  As  has  been  seen,  while  Germany  remained 
in  fetters  to  the  eye-distracting  Black  Letter,  we 
freed  ourselves  by  adoption  of  the  clear  Roman 
type ;  hence  the  disappearance,  save  in  legal 
documents  and  a  few  show  art-books,  of  the 
cramped  hand  which  prevailed  down  to  the  six- 
teenth century.  So  the  handwriting  of  to-day 
(good,  bad,  and  indifferent,  as  the  personal  equa- 
tion of  each  one  of  us  shapes  it),  which  we  learned 
at  school  through  the  stages  of  "  pot-hooks  and 
hangers"  to  the  grandest  flourishes  of  copy-book 
"  maxims,"  is  derived  from  the  same  source  as 
the  printed  alphabet. 


RUNES  AND  OGAMS.  20I 

CHAPTER   XI. 

RUNES    AND    OGAMS. 

The  Runic  alphabet  originated  among  the 
Scandinavians,  who  probably  adapted  it  from 
some  other  script,  since  no  traces  of  any  picto- 
graphic  characters  whence  it  may  have  been  de- 
rived have  been  found.  Some  scholars  hold  that 
it  is  derived  from  the  "  Phoenician  "  alphabet ; 
others  say  that  it  comes  from  the  Latin.  Canon 
Taylor  has  a  definite  theory  that  it  is  a  degraded 
form  of  the  Greek  alphabet;  for  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tury B.C.  the  Goths  swarmed  in  the  region  south 
of  the  Baltic  and  east  of  the  Vistula,  and  in  their 
trading  relations  with  Greek  colonists  north  of 
the  Black  Sea  may  readily  have  obtained  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  Greek  alphabet.  The  question,  how- 
ever, of  origin  remains,  and  is  likely  to  remain, 
unsettled. 

The  sharp,  angular  form  of  the  runes  proves 
that  they  were  incised  on  wood,  stone,  or  some 
such  rigid  material,  and  these  characters  persist 
in  the  few  manuscripts  which  have  been  found. 
The  primitive  Gothic  alphabet  is  named,  on  the 
acrologic  principle,  "  futhorc,"  after  the  first  six 
letters,/,  u^  th,  o,  r,  c.  It  was  divided  into  three 
parts  or  "  aetts,"  named  after  the  first  letter  of 
each  "aett"  or  family — "Frey's  aett,"  "  Hagl's 
aett,"  and  "  Tyr's  aett  " — as  shown  in  the  follow- 
ing illustration  from  an  article  on  Runes  by  Miss 
Gertrude  Rawlings  {Kno7vledge,  i  October,  1896). 

The  Scandinavian,  Anglian,  and  Manx  runes 
are  local  variants  of  this  oldest  form.  Runic  in- 
scriptions— monumental   and   sepulchral — have  a 


202  THE   STORY   OF    THE   ALPHABET. 

wide,  although  exclusive,  range.  They  are  found 
in  the  valley  of  the  Danube,  but  not  in  Ger- 
many; in  America,  but  not  in  Ireland;  in  the 
Isle  of  Man,  but  not  in  Wales — thus  evidencing 
their  restriction  within  Scandinavian  lines  of  mi- 

9A^^^<x^>     u\i<}^^r^    '^ft^M^'<?'M^ 

rUThORCCW       H  N  I  y  eOPAS       T  B  £  ML  Ng  D   O 
RUNE    ALPHABET. 

gration.  The  oldest  was  found  at  Sandwich  in 
Kent ;  but  an  especially  interesting  example  is 
the  well-known  Ruthwell  Cross  in  Dumfriesshire, 
on  which  is  inscribed  the  poem,  "  The  Dream  of 
the  Holy  Rood,"  ascribed  to  Caedmon,  the  herds- 
man poet  of  the  seventh  century.  The  early 
voyage  of  the  Vikings  to  Vineland,  as  they  named 
America,  has  illustration  in  a  Runic  epitaph  cut 
in  a  rock  on  the  Potomac.  "  Here  lies  Syasi,  the 
fair  one  of  Western  Iceland,  the  widow  of  Koldr, 
sister  of  Thorgr,  by  her  father,  aged  twenty-five 
years.  God  be  merciful  to  her."  The  old  alpha- 
bet was  displaced  by  the  Latin  on  the  conversion 
of  the  peoples  of  Northern  Europe  to  Christianity, 
but  not  before  Ulphilas,  the  Bishop  of  the  Goths, 
had  woven  some  of  its  characters  into  the  com- 
pound script  which  was  the  vehicle  of  his  mem- 
orable translation  of  the  Gospels,  the  lovely 
manuscript  of  which,  in  gold  and  silver  letters  on 
purple  vellum,  is  worth  a  visit  to  the  University 
of  Upsala  to  see. 

The  curious  Ogam  alphabet,  which  may  date 
from  the  fifth  century  a.d.,  and  the  use  of  which 
did  not  extend  outside  the  British  Isles,  is  held 
by  some  scholars  to  be  derived  from  the  Runic, 
but  its  characters  indicate  that  more  probably  it  is 


RUNES  AND   OGAMS.  203 

a  debased  copy  of  the  Roman.  Ogam,  according 
to  Professor  Rhys,  the  highest  authority  on  the 
subject,  probably  means  "  skilled  use  of  words." 
The  letters  are  formed  by  straight  or  slanting 
strokes  drawn  above,  or  beneath,  or  right  through 
horizontal  or  perpendicular  lines.  The  alphabet 
is  divided  into  four  aicmes  or  groups,  each  con- 
taining five  letters:  the  first  aicme,  b,  l,  f,  s,  n, 
being  placed  under  the  line  (assuming  this  to  be 
horizontal) ;  the  second  aicme,  h,  t,  d,  C,  Qn, 
above  it  ;  the  third  aicme,  m,  g.  Kg,  f(')  r,  diag- 
onally through  it ;  and  the  fourth  aicme,  com- 
prising the  vowels  a,  o,  u,  e,  i,  intersecting  it  at 
right  angles.  Canon  Taylor  sees  in  the  ogams 
an  adaptation  of  the  runes  to  the  needs  of  the 
engraver,  "  notches  cut  with  a  knife  on  the  edge 
of  a  squared  staff  being  substituted  for  the  ordi- 
nary runes."  And  he  thinks  that  the  derivation 
of  the  ogams  from  runes  is  shown  in  the  fact  that 
their  names  agree  with  the  names  of  runes  of  cor- 
responding value,  and  that  they  are  found  exclu- 
sively in  regions  where  Scandinavian  settlements 
were  established.  Professor  Rhys  regards  them 
as  "  probably  the  work  of  a  grammarian  acquainted 
with  Roman  writing,  but  too  proud  to  adopt  it." 
The  larger  number  of  Ogam  inscriptions  occur 
in  Ireland ;  others  are  scattered  over  Scotland, 
Wales,  and  the  southwest  of  England. 

It  may  be  thought  that  any  survey  of  the  his- 
tory of  the  Alphabet,  however  free  from  over- 
crowding in  detail,  and  however  popular  in  treat- 
ment, would  outline  the  story  of  the  origin  of, 
and  changes  in,  each  of  the  twenty-six  letters 
which  are,  for  the  English-speaking  races,  the 
vehicle  of  communication  and  the  depository  of 
knowledge.     But,  probably,  enough  has  been  said 


204 


THE   STORY   OP^   THE   ALPHABET. 


to  show  that  the  information  which  would  alone 
warrant  such  table  of  derivations  is  not  yet  forth- 
coming, and,  perhaps,  never  will  be.  The  most 
plausible  theory  that  the  wit  of  man,  supported  by 
a  set  of  facts  that  seemed  to  hang  well  together, 

could    devise,    was    for- 
®r»i««3M«tt8im3m3£«3a«aa«rJW9    mulated  by  M.de  Rouge, 
•f  Aabcdefghijklmnopq  I    and  it  has  been  Seen  that 


#    rfstuvwxyzS: 

^    ABCDEFQHIjKLMNOPQ 
S    RSTUVWXYZ 


a  e  1  o  u 
abeb  ibobub 
ac  ec  ic  oc  uc 
ad  ed  id  od  ud 


a  e  I  o  u 
babebi  bobu 
ca  ce  ci  co  cu 
dadedidodu 


i 
i 

n  \^  Heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 

2  Name;  thy  Kingdom  come, 

X  thy  Will  be  done  on  Earth, 

~  as  it  is  in  Heaven.     Give  us 


I R  Father,  which  art  in 


the  epigraphic  material 
found  in  the  yEgean  ren- 
ders his  apparently  well- 
based  and  coherent  the- 
ory no  longer  tenable. 

Neither  would  there 
be  advantage  in  cata- 
loguing the  two  hundred 
and  fifty  alphabets  which 
have    come    into    being 


tf    ^\e  forgive  them  that  trefpafs  8 

S    againft  us:  And  lead  us  not  S 

B    into  Temptation,  but  deliver  fi 

5    us  from  Evil.     Amen.  S 

HORN    BOOK, 


i  ^r^'^X^::^  i    ^i"ce     prehistoric    man 

scratched  his  rude  pic- 
tographs  on  the  faces  of 
cliffs  and  on  fragments 
of  slate  or  bone.  Some 
fifty  of  these  alphabets 

ONCE   THE    UNIVERSAL  PRIMER.      h^VC      SUrvlvcd,      and      of 

(Nowsoexcesswe/yrare^Aata     ^^  ^^       ^      ^alf      are 

£ood  example  fetches  £,JiO  and  .  t     j  •  i 

upwards.)  found     in      India,     but, 

whatever  of  historical 
value  they  may  hold,  their  use  is  restricted  and 
local.  The  rest  are,  in  the  main,  variations  of 
three  scripts — Roman,  Arabic,  and  Chinese — and 
an  outlook  on  the  world's  course  makes  it  no 
matter  of  doubt  that  it  is  with  the  Roman,  as  the 
vehicle  of  culture  of  the  most  advancing  races  of 
mankind,  that  there  lies  the  maintenance  of  su- 
premacy and  the  extension  of  its  sway. 


INDEX. 


A. 

Abu  Simbel,  185. 

Aerology,  79,  94,  139,  189,  201. 

yEgean  civilisation,  144,  169,  175. 

Akerblad,  117- _ 

Akkadian  civilisation,  95. 

cuneiform,  91,  154. 

religion,  95. 

Alaskan  life,  pictograph  of,  59,  60. 
Algerian  rock-paintings,  31. 
Almanack  symbolsj  92. 
Alphabet,  Abyssinian,  191. 

Arabic,  188. 

Aramean,  186,  187. 

Armenian,  190. 

birth  of  the,  112. 

Chalcidian,  179,  193,  195. 

Coptic,  194. 

Corean,  79. 

Dravidian,  186. 

English,  34,  198,  200. 

Ethiopic,  igi. 

Georgian,  190. 

Greek,  123,  192. 

Hebrew,  123,  137,  187,  191. 

Hellenic,  186,  192. 

Indian,  192. 

Indo-Bactrian,  190,  191. 

Ionian,  193. 

Irish,  196. 

Latin,  34,  179,  195,  196. 

Mongolian,  187. 

Ogam,  202. 

Pehlevi,  84,  190. 

Phoenician,  170,  176,  177,  186, 

192. 

Pictograph  and,  25. 

Runic,  198,  201. 

Russian,  194. 

Sabaean,  190. 


Alphabet,  Samaritan,  138. 

stages  of  development  of,  35, 

36. 

Syriac,  187. 

variations  in  English,  198. 

Amenophis  III.,  100. 

America,  development  of  man  in, 

68. _ 
Arabic  numerals,  188,  191. 
Art,  prehistoric.  22,  23. 
Asoka,  190. 

Assyrian  numerals,  189. 
Australian  aborigines,  25. 

grave-posts  of,  48. 

rock-paintings  of,  27. 

Ave  Maria,  73. 
Aztecs,  68. 

B. 

Baal  Lebanon,  vessels  from,  132, 
133- 

Babylonian  characters,  89,  168. 

Babylonians,  95,  i,j2,  187. 

Bark,  picture-writing  on,  53,  54,  60, 
61. 

Behistun  rock-inscription,  86,  90, 
116,  163. 

Belts,  wampum,  42-46. 

Benefit  of  clergy,  20. 

"  Bible,"  etymology  of,  10. 

Bible  as  charm,  18. 

Bite,  written  charm  against  centi- 
pede, 18. 

Black  letter,  198. 

Body,  parts  of,  used  for  measure- 
ments, 92. 

"  Book,"  etymology  of,  10. 

Book  0/ Breathings,  108. 

Book  0/ the  Dead,  106,  114,  180. 

Borchardt,  Dr.,  105. 

Brahma,  16. 


205 


2o6 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  ALPHABET. 


Budge,   Dr.  Wallis,  io8,    112,    115, 

117,  120. 
Burckhardt,  163. 
Bushmen  rain-charm,  32. 
rock-paintings,  28-30. 


C. 

Cadger's  map,  52. 

Cadmus,  16. 

Caedmon,  202. 

Cave-man,  art  of,  22-24. 

Census-roll,  Indian,  65. 

ChampoUion,  117,  118. 

Charms,  written,  15,  16,  18,  19,  108. 

Chinese  characters,  75. 

determinatives,  77. 

picture-writing,  76,  77,  93. 

Clay  tablets,  81. 

Cleopatra,  118. 

Clermont-Ganneau,  M.,  133. 

Clog  almanack,  41. 

"  Code,"  etymology  of,  10. 

Cords,  knotted,  36,  40,  75. 

Corean  alphabet,  79. 

Creation  tablet,  100. 

Cretan  hieroglyphs,  151,  166,  176. 

linear  characters,  155,  158,  159, 

166. 
Crete,  Mycenae  and,  164. 
origin  of  vEgean  civilisation  in, 

^73-'75-  .       . 

relics  of  script  in,  47. 

Syria,  Egypt,  and,  144. 

Cuneiform  writing,  81-102. 

discovery  of,  84-88. 

meaning  of,  81. 

mode  of,  89. 

Cursive  characters,  196. 

Cypriote's  syllabary,  161. 
Cyprus,  civilisation  in,  162. 


D. 

Darius,  85,  87,  115. 

Delia  Valle,  81. 

Delphi,  146. 

Deluge  tablet,  loi. 

Demotic  writing,  105,  115,  194. 

De  Rouge,  125,  129-131,  204. 

De  Sacy,  84. 

Determinatives,  77,  90,  93,  iii,  154. 

"  Digits,"  etymology  of,  92. 

Dikta,  Mount,  slab  from,  155. 

Diudorus,  178. 

"  Diploma,'    etymology  of.  11. 

Disease,  barbaric  theory  of,  55. 


E. 

Edwards,  Chilperic,  102. 
Egypt  and  Babylonia,  100. 
Egyptian  art,  104. 

demotic,  105,  115,  194. 

hieratic,  105,  113,  115,  126,  140, 

176. 

hieroglyphs,  38,  103-113. 

numerals,  189. 

writing,  stages  of,  105. 

Enchorial  writing,  115. 
Eshmunazar,  sarcophagus  of,   127, 

139. 
Eteocretans,  too. 
Europe,  continuity  of  man  in,  22, 

171. 
Eusebius,  124. 
Evans,  Arthur,  24,  47,  139,  144,  160, 

171.  i74i  176- 


Fingers  as  pictographs,  92. 
Flinders  Petrie,  Professor,  105,  160, 

167,  168,  182. 
Frazer,  J.  G.,  174. 


Gardner,  Prof.  P.,  143. 
Goulas,  146. 
Graecia  Major,  179. 
Graffito,  145. 

Grave-posts,  Indian,  48,  50. 
Greek  alphabet,  179. 

papyri,  178-185. 

settlements,  178. 

signary,  167. 

Grotefend,  Dr.,  85,  92. 
Gurob,  160,  182. 

H. 

Haddon,  Professor,  18. 
Halevy,  94. 
Haynes,  98. 

Herculaneum  papyri,  181. 
Herodas,  mimes  of,  182,  184. 
Herodotus,  36,  84,  88,  121,  124,  125, 

172,  179. 
Hieratic  writing,  105,  113-115,  126, 

140,  176. 
Hieroglyphic  wheels,  42. 
Hieroglyphs,  Cadger's,  52. 

Egyptian,  103,  113. 

Hittiie,   136,  152,  159,  163,  164, 

17G. 


INDEX. 


207 


Hicroglvphs,  Mexican,  67. 

Hilpreclit,  Dr.,  y8. 

Hittites,  102-164,  167. 

Hortman,  Dr.,  41,  48, .50,  58,  61. 

Hogarth,  D.  0.,  144. 

Horus,  :4^. 

Hui.cing  expedition,  piclograph  of, 

57.  59- 
Hutchinson,  Mark,  30. 
Uyksos,  108,  140. 


I. 

Iberian  signary,  168. 

Ideographic  stage  of  alphabet,  35, 

66-72. 
Ideographs,  92,  105,  108,  109,  152. 

comparative,  113. 

Indian  and  stolen  loaves,  15. 

census  roll,  05. 

chief,  pictograph  of  life  of,  61. 

grave-posts,  48,  49. 

petition  for  fishing  rights,  63. 

Innuit  record  of  departure.  66. 
Inscriptions,  cuneiform,  82 
Ionia,  175. 
Iroquois,  46. 
Isis,  118.  143. 
Uzcoatl,  72. 

J- 

Japanese  writing,  78. 
esus,  Sajin£s  of,  185. 


K. 

Kahun,  160. 

Karian  signarj',  168. 

Keane,  Professor,  90,  173. 

Kenyon,  Mr.,  180. 

Klein,  Dr.,  133. 

Knosos,  147,  173. 

Knotted  cords  as  records,  36,  75. 


Latin  alphabet,  36,  179,  195,  196. 
Layard,  Sir  A.,  89. 
Legends  in  genesis,  origin  of,  102. 
"  Letters,"  etymology  of,  10. 
"  Libel."  etymology  of,  10. 
"  Library,"  etymology  of,  10. 
Linear  signs,  Cretan,  154,  158. 
Lion   weights   from   Nineveh,    132, 

'35- 
Love-letter,  pictorial,  53. 
Love-song,  pictorial,  53. 

14 


M. 

Magic  through  writing,  15. 
Mahaffy,  Professor,  82,  88. 
Malacca,  East,  ib. 
Mallery,  Colonel,  58,  67. 
Man  in  America,  68. 
ISIaneh,  130. 

Mariner,  \\  illiam,  13,  14. 
Marshman,  Dr.,  75. 
Masons'  marks,  148. 
Maspero,  94. 
Mathews,  R.  H.,  27. 
Max  M  tiller.  Prof.,  9,  165. 
Mayas,  script  of  the,  68-71. 
Medicine-man,  song  of,  54. 

bad,  55. 

Mediterranean  signary,  167, 171, 176. 

Memory-aids,  34. 

Memphis,  125,  170,  182. 

Menes  (?),  tomb  of,  106. 

Mexican  hieroglyphs,  67. 

Military  expedition,  pictograph  of, 

61,  t's. 
Milk-stones,  145. 
Minuscule,  34,  197. 
Mnemonic  stage,  35,  36-46. 
Moabite  Stone,  131,  132,  134. 
Moses,  legend  of,  96. 
Mycena;an  civilisation,  168-170, 174. 

relics, 47,  159,  165. 

relics  in  Sardinia,  171. 


N. 


Nagari,  16,  79,  186. 

Nebo,  15. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  85. 

Nestorians,  188. 

New  Zealand  totem-marks,  48. 

Niebuhr,  Carsten,  83. 

Nineveh,  89,  90,  132. 

Nippur,  discovery  of  oldest-known 

writing  at,  98. 
Nuffar  (see  Nippur) 
Number  of  words  from  letters,  9. 
Numerals,  188,  191. 


o. 

Odin,  16. 

Ogam  characters,  202. 
Ogmios,  16. 
Ormuzd,  87. 
Osiris,  107. 
Oxyrhynchus,  184. 


208 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   ALPHABET. 


Palxography,  Greek,  180-186. 
"  Paper,     etymology  of,  10. 
Papyrus,  10,  114,  115,  180. 
Papyrus  0/  Ani^  108. 

Prisse,  115,  127,  131,  i39i  '80. 

"  Parchment,     etymology  of,  11. 

Paternoster,  73. 

Pausanias,  172,  175. 

Payne,  70. 

Pelasgians,  172. 

Pen,  antiquity  of  metal,  11. 

Persepolis,  81. 

Peruvians,  36,  69. 

Philae,  obelisk  at,  118. 

Phoenician  alphabet,  138,  170,   176, 

177,  186,  192. 
characters,  122,  124,  134,   137, 

13Q,  160,  168. 
Phoenicians,  162,  170,  176. 
Phonetic  stage  of  alphabet,  35,  72- 

74- 
Phonogram,  35. 

Pictograph  parent  of  alphabet,  25. 
Pictographs  of  man,  33. 
Pictorial  stage  of  alphabet,  35,  46- 

66. 
Picture-writing  as  charmj  18. 
Picture-writing,  illustrations  of,  33, 

53.  54,  56,  57.  58,  59.  60,  61,  62,  63, 

65,  66,  76 
Pinturos,  Maya,  70. 
Planetary  signs,  92. 
Pliny,  122. 
Poole,  R.,  139. 
Praesos,  145,  167. 
Precepts  of  Ptah-Hetep,  115. 
Prehistoric  art,  22. 
Pre-Phoenician  civilisation,  168. 
Prcusia,  166. 
Ptolemy  III.,  121. 
Ptolemy  V.,  119,  121. 
Ptolemy  XV.,  112. 


Quipu,  36,  37. 


R. 


Rain-charms,  30-33. 
Rameses  IIl.j  163. 
Rawlinson,  Sir  Henry,  85, 
Rebus,  72,  III. 
Reinach,  M.,  171. 
Renan    M.,  133. 
Rhys,  Professor,  203. 


Rock-paintings  of  Australian  na- 
tives, .25-27. 

Rock-paintings  of  Bushmen,  28,  29. 

Rock-paintings  of  North  Africa 
(Algeria),  31. 

Roman  alphabet,  34,  195. 

capitals,  34,  196. 

- —  type,  34. 

Rosar)',  36. 

Rosetta  Stone,  85,  116-121,  163. 

Rosetta  Stone,  inscription  on,  130. 

Runic  alphabet,  198,  201,  202. 

Runic  letters,  94. 

Russian  alphabet,  194. 

letters,  94. 


St.  Patrick,  196. 

Sardanapalus  V.,  15. 

Sardinia,  171. 

Sargon  I.,  96,  97,  163. 

Sassanid  inscriptions,  84. 

Schliemann,  Dr.,  143,  165. 

Schoolcraft,  48. 

Seal-stones,  engraved,  47,  145,  151. 

Semang  rain-charm,  33. 

Semitic  characters,  126. 

Signary,  Greek  and  Mediterranean, 

167,  176. 
Siloara,  Pool  of,  133,  137. 
Skin  disease,  charm  against,  19. 
Spencer  and  Gillen,  27. 
Stele  of  Canopus,  121. 

Shera,  105. 

the  Vultures,  97. 

"  Style,"  etymology  of,  10. 
Syllabaria,  94. 
Syllabaries,  35,  93,  155,  161. 
Symbols,  36,  66,  92,  109,  147—150. 
Sympathetic  magic,  20,  56. 


T. 

"  Tablet,"  etymology  of,  10. 

Tallies  or  tally-sticks,  41. 

Tasmanians,  25. 

Tattooing,  47 

Taylor,  Canon  Isaac,  35,  71,  90,  93, 
112,  113,  122,  126,  128,  132,  135, 
130,  140,  180,  187,  197,  201,  203. 

Tellel-Amama  tablets,  99,  100. 

Tell-el-Hesy,  160,  162. 

Thoth,  15,  114,  120. 

Tiryns,  173,  175. 

Tonga  Islands,  13. 

Totem-marks,  47. 


INDEX. 


209 


Trade  marks ,  46. 

signs,  9^. 

Trench,  Arcnbishop,  10. 
Ts'ang  Chien,  15. 
Tsountas,  Dr.,  155,  158,  167. 
Tylor,  Dr.,  38,  42,  50,  73,  74,  78. 
Tyre,  124. 

U. 

Ulphilas,  Bishop,  202. 

Uncial  letters,  34,  196. 


Virgin's  Pool,  132,  137. 
"Volume,"  etymology  of,  11. 
Von  Tschudi,  38. 
Vowel  signs,  84,  113,  192. 


W. 

Wachsmuth,  173. 
Wampum  belts,  42-46. 
War-song,  pictograph  of,  62. 
Wheels,  hieroglyphic,  41. 
Whitney,  Protessor,  77,  104. 
Writing  as  ma^ic  charm,  15. 

belief  in  divine  origin  of,  15. 

value  of  invention  of,  12. 

Y. 

Vahweh,  16,  135. 
Young,  Dr.  Thomas,  117. 
Yucatan  script,  67. 


Zodiacal  signs,  92. 
Zoega,  117. 


m 


THE   END. 


El: 


■.  AUG  2  4 1961 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  limited